Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Mary walks out of the cabin not looking back at the burnt corpse of Nick. What happened back there scared the huntress. That wasn't Jack back there. Yes Nick needed to be stopped but Jack has never gone that extreme on anyone.

Mary has fought alongside Jack for months in the other world. She has seen how he used his abilities and powers to defeat the angels. Mary has never seen Jack do that before. Worst thing was Nick was human. Jack was physically burning and torturing a human being.

The Jack I knew would have not done that. She thought.

The flap of wings causes the huntress to flinch.

'I healed Sam." Jack spoke a smile forming on his face "Everything's gonna be okay."

"Good. That's good." Mary replies keeping her back to the nephilim.

Jack can see Mary is tense.

"Mary. Nick… he was a bad person, a killer. I had to stop him." He explains.

Mary turns round to face the nephilim. She thinks about the eyes, the hands, the power that came from the nephilim that burned Nick to the core.

Seeing Jack's face reminded her. She couldn't push the memory to the side. It horrified her what he did.

Mary shakes her head.

"Not like that." She says.

"He deserved it."

"Take me home, Jack."

Mary just wanted to leave. The place was a graveyard to her now. She can still smell the smoke that burned her nostrils and made her want to choke.

She waits impatiently but Jack stood with his hands by his sides.

"I...I will. I will. I.. I just… Tell me it's okay."

"It's you're not. You… It's not your fault, but the Jack I know would never have done that. You...You're… Something's wrong."

"No, I'm you're wrong." Jack yells.

"Sweetheart." Mary puts on a nervous smile "You know I'm not."

"You know, Sam and Dean, they were grateful."

"If Sam and Dean saw what you did, they would be as worried as I am."

"Are you gonna tell them?" Jack's voice goes quiet. Worry appears on his face.

"You need help, we'll help you. We're your family."

Jack shakes his head.

"You can't."

"We care about you, Jack."

"No, just leave me alone."

"Jack."

"Leave me alone. Please, just...Leave me alone. Leave me alone! Please. Leave me alone. Leave me alone."

Jack walks off, clutching his head. His head was ringing. Pounding against his skull. The nephilim became agitated as the ringing got faster and louder. He couldn't make it stop.

Mary follows the nephilim feeling concerned.

"What's happening?" She asks.

"Leave me alone!" Jack yells.

"What's going on?"

"Leave me alone!"

Mary was panicking. Something was obviously happening to the poor kid.

Was it a panic attack?

His powers?

Someone or something trying to hurt him?

If Jack opened up what was wrong maybe Mary could help him.

She had to snap him out of this. Get him to stop pushing her away. Let her in.

"Jack, just… Listen!" Mary says. "Jack? Please! Listen to me!"

Jack turns to Mary. His eyes glow gold.

"LEAVE ME ALONE."

Waves of power shoot out of the nephilim. It hits Mary. Each wave goes through her. The huntress couldn't move but her eyes slowly widened The last wave hits Mary and she vanishes in mid-air.

The gold fades from Jack's eyes and the ringing stops. His eyes go on the spot where the huntress was standing.

"Mary." He whispered.

He reaches out hoping to sense her. There was nothing.

The nephilim paces around the cabin but there was no sign of her. He goes into the cabin. He looks at Nick's corpse in disgust before searching the area.

"Mary." He calls out.

He goes back outside.

"Mary!" He yelled.

His eyes dart in all directions.

"I get you are mad Mary but this isn't funny."

He walks back to the spot where she disappeared. Realization slowly rises. The nephilim comes out of his denial state and slowly becomes aware of what happened.

Mary didn't run off. Jack sent her away.

Where did he send her?

Jack swallows.

He really screwed up this time.

Sam, Dean, Cas none of them can't find out about what happened. They would be more than worried, they will probably kill him. Dean would anyway.

Jack is powerful but ending up in the Winchesters bad books, big mistake.

Jack needed to find Mary fast and get her back home before the truth comes out about her disappearance.

Jack knew the perfect person when it came to searching for someone.

Before he goes to that person, he had to get rid of Nick first.

Jack gets the shovel and starts digging a hole.

Mary wakes up and gasps for air. She rolls to the side and coughs a few times. She looks round and frowns at how dark it was.

Is it night already?

Mary stands up and looks round. It wasn't dark, it was black and it was quiet too quiet.

"What the..."

The incident with Jack flashes across Mary's eyes.

Jack

"Jack." She yelled.

Mary gets out her phone to use for light. She sighs when she sees a long crack across the screen.

Thanks Jack.

"Jack."

Mary starts walking. She had no idea where she was going. She couldn't see a damm thing in front of her.

"JACK."

Her voice echoes.

A bad feeling rose inside Mary. This place did not look like Earth.

Am I dead She questioned.

Did Jack kill her?

This didn't look like Heaven. Was she in Hell?

"HELLO" She yells louder this time.

Mary desperately wanted to hear a response or even a sign. The thought of not knowing where she was frightened her.

"What is this place?" She asks.

"Oh. Look who's here."

Mary froze. The voice sending a chill down her spine.

No.

Mary turns around. Nick stood in front of her. His face had a mixture of anger and amusement.

"Nick." She whispered.

Holy crap she must be dead.

"Not quite." He says.

His eyes go red.

Mary takes a step back. Her eyes widen.

"Lucifer."

The colour fades from his eyes.

"Bingo."

"How? Nick?"

"I'm not possessing him. I'm appearing to you in his form so I can talk to you. If you wanna see my other form..."

"I would rather not." Mary quickly answers. Remembering the horrifying figure of the Devil stepping out of the portal.

"Thought so." Lucifer smirked.

"How are you here?" Mary asks.

Lucifer raises his eyebrow.

"Umm you do know where you are right?" Mary frowns at him. "The place where demons and angels go after they are die. Ring any bells."

Mary thinks. She thinks back to the portal. Where Lucifer is? What Billie has mentioned in the past, the place that no one could come back from.

It finally occurred to Mary where she was.

She was in the empty.

Chapter Text

"Dude how fingers am I holding?" 

Dean holds up three fingers. Sam sits up and waves his brother off.

"Dean. I'm fine. Jack healed me."

"I'm making sure." Dean stands up and helps his brother up. "Lets get you in the car." Despite Sam's protests insisting he was fine Dean puts his arm around Sam and helps him in the car "We better get out of here before the ambulance turn up."

Dean looks at his brother's head where the blood was before Jack healed the injury. Back there was a scare to Dean. Sam was close to Death's door. Dean felt useless it wasn't one of those injures where he can get the alcohol, stitch it up and bandaged it. This was beyond Dean. Sam has been hit on the head lots of times but his Princess padding hair didn't save him this time. If it wasn't for Jack Dean was sure Sam was not going to make it.

"Dude." Sam smiles "I'm fine."

Dean walks round the car and gets in. He sits down and sighs heavily. He looks Sam to see he was sitting there...alive. Dean was afraid to turn away in case he looks back and sees his brother on the ground bleeding out again.

No Jack healed him. He's fine. Dean kept telling himself over and over.

He starts up the engine and puts his hands on the steering wheel. He lets the familiar purr calm him down.

"Dean." Dean looks at Sam. "What I said about you always putting me first..."

"Hey hey hey I don't think we need to go over your close to Death's door conversation."

"Its true Dean. You always put me first. Ever since we were kids."

"Its my job Sam." Dean smiles. "Its always been my job to protect my little brother."

"Because Dad..."

"Because I want to." Dean squeezes his brother's shoulder "Even now you are priority to me. I will always be there for you even at your last breaths. I would never leave you."

Sam smiles and sees the warmth in his brother's green, kind eyes. Sam smiles at the face who he has always looked up since he was a kid. Sam smiles at the man who had to be a brother, father and a mother to him.

"I know you will never leave."

Dean smiles and nods to ensure his brother he meant what he said. He gets out his phone and presses on to his mom's number.

The call went straight to voicemail.

Dean tried again but gets met with the same results.

"Hmm mom is not picking up."

"Try Jack."

Dean presses on to the nephilim's face. He hopes Jack will press the correct button.

Then.

"Hello."

"Jack. You and mom okay?"

Dean puts the call on loud-speaker.

"We're good. Everything is fine."

"Where are you?"

"In a cabin somewhere not really sure where. Mary left with Nick's body."

"Wait. Nick is dead." Sam says.

"Yes Mary shot him and I sent Lucifer back. We got there just in time."

A sigh a relief comes from the younger hunter. Nick is gone. The vessel of Lucifer is gone.

"Jack you want us to come and pick you up?"

"No that would not be necessary. I can fly remember. I'll see later at the bunker. Goodbye.

The call ended.

"So that's that." Dean says.

A tap on the window causes Dean to turn around. Donatello looks through the window looking puzzled.

Crap I forgot about him. Dean thought.

Dean was so worried about his brother he forgot Donatello was there. The hunter scolded at himself he should have paid attention to Donatello to. The Prophet got kidnapped and used as a communication device to the empty. Dean should have ensured he was okay.

Dean nods to say get in the car. The Prophet opens the door and gets into the back.

"You alright?" Dean asks.

Donatello pushes up his glasses.

"Yeah." He answered. He then sighs "Just another regular day for a Prophet...Hmm my cookies must be cold now."

Dean scoffs. The Prophet has been kidnapped by a manic and cookies is the first thing he thinks of.

"I think you better bake another batch." Dean says.

Donatello thought about it. He agreed and nodded.

"I will. First I need a nice cup of tea and maybe a nap...a long one."

"You do that."

Dean looks out the window at the spot where his brother was. Where Jack healed him. Dean felt grateful. He is glad he had that kid. Jack is a miracle. Maybe him having his powers back wasn't a bad thing after all. Maybe Dean is being too paranoid.

The Impala goes off down the road.

Jack ends the call and sighs with relief. Good the Winchesters fell for it. Seems Jack has got better at lying.

He looks down at the hole he made. It was deep. It looked deep. Jack was sure he didn't need to go further.

The nephilim puts the shovel down and walks into the cabin. He looks round thinking what he could use to wrap the body in.

He sees an old, muddy rug with a few holes. It wasn't a body bag but it will do. He drags Nick on to the rug and carefully wraps the rug around him.

Jack's eyes glow. The body rises off the ground hovering in the air. Jack walks out the cabin with the corpse following behind. Jack stops at the hole. He lowers his hands letting the burnt corpse of Nick go down into the hole.

Sam and Dean can't find out. They must not find out.

Jack picks up the shovel and starts filling up at the hole. He kept going until the body was completely covered in mud.

That's Nick sorted but Jack wasn't finished. Not yet.

In Cop shows Police investigate the crime scene finding any evidence they can that links to the case. If Jack left Nick's ingredients someone could find it and it could lead to Nick being found.

Jack had to get rid of it.

Jack walks in and scoops up the ingredients everything Nick used for the spell. He looks at the shirt where his blood was. With anger Jack burns the shirt letting it burn to nothing. With the remaining ingredients Jack dug a smaller hole and tossed them in. He fills it up and steps away.

The nephilim did one last check making sure everything was gone and there was nothing that could link to him, Nick or Mary.

Once satisfied Jack flaps his wings and appears in front of a house. He rings the door bell and waits.

The door opens revealing a very surprised Rowena.

"Jack." She looks at the nephilim's guilty expression. A bad feeling rose inside her. "Jack. What's wrong?"

Jack brushes past her. Rowena frowns and closes the door.

"Do Sam and Dean know your here?"

"I need your help." Jack quickly spoke.

He turns to the witch his eyes wide and desperate.

"I need you to help me find Mary."

Mary touches her mouth in shock as she looks round at the darkness of the empty. How the hell did she get here? She shouldn't be here she's human. Whatever Jack did...Mary's eyes widen. Jack he must be kicking himself right now. The huntress feared he will do something he will regret.

"He sent you here."

Mary looks back at the Devil. Lucifer nods knowing by her face this was his son's doing.

"Just like how he threw me back in here." Lucifer takes a step forward. Mary steps back. "I was that close to possessing Nick. Getting out of here. You and Jack had to come and screw everything up. I was mad...really mad but then I saw you and thought hmm maybe I still have a chance." He lunges and grabs Mary by the jacket. "Sam and Dean will want their Mama Winchester back." Mary struggles out of his grip "They will try to get that portal open." Lucifer grins "They got my son for the blood." His grin widens. "Maybe you haven't screwed up after all Mary."

Mary punches the Devil. Lucifer stumbles back and clutches his jaw. His eyes go red with rage. Mary sprints off running into the darkness.

The huntress had no idea where she was going but she had to get away. She had to be as far from the Devil as possible.

Chapter Text

Rowena stood dumbfounded by what the nephilim said.

"What?"

"I need you to find Mary. I lost her."

"You lost her?"

"I..." Jack anxiously runs his fingers along his hair.. "I...I sent her somewhere don't know where."

"Sent her somewhere?"

"It was an accident. I swear I didn't mean to." Rowena gives the nephilim a concerned look over feeling uneasy about the situation. "Rowena please. I need to find her before Sam and Dean realize she's gone."

"Sam Dean...Jack they don't know!"

"No and they can't know. If they find out what I did they will never trust me to use my powers again. Dean he will..."

Jack didn't even want to think what the older Winchester will do. The Winchester who Jack wanted to impress. Their relationship has grown Dean was one of Jack's fathers. Now it was at risk of falling apart.

Rowena places her hand on the stressed nephilim's shoulder.

"Jack." She says. She leads Jack to the sofa and sits him down. She sits next to him with her hands on her lap. "Jack." She looks at the kid straight in the eyes "I want you to tell me everything. From the start."

"But..."

"If you want me to help you then you need to tell me exactly what happened."

Jack plays with his hands nervously.

"I um me and Mary we went after Nick. Nick was trying to resurrect Lucifer."

Rowena's eyes widen.

"He what!"

"Lucifer didn't get through I sent him back. Nick, I did what I thought was the right thing to do. I made Nick suffer. He deserved it Rowena." Jack looked angrily at the witch. "He hurt people. He hurt my family. He deserved it. Mary disagreed. She thought it was wrong. She told me to stop. I wouldn't listen. She kept yelling at me to stop so I did but it was too late Nick was dead."

Rowena listened and nodded encouraging the nephilim to continue.

"Mary wasn't happy. She said what I was wrong and she was gonna tell Sam and Dean. I couldn't let that happen. Then there was this noise. This ringing in my head. I couldn't get it to stop. Mary...she wouldn't leave me alone I told her to leave me alone but she just wouldn't LISTEN."

Rowena goes back by Jack's sudden change in volume. Jack rubs his fore head, his eyes shut, worry lines appear on his face. The witch moves and leans forward. She eyes Jack up and down with a worried expression.

"Then she was gone." Jack whispered.

Rowena stayed silent unsure what to say. Jack sent Mary somewhere. Was Mary alive? The Winchesters were oblivious to what was going on. Rowena knew she should tell them because Mary is their mom but part of Rowena feared what the consequences would be if she opened her mouth.

Rowena has a soft spot for the kid but when the brothers admitted to using that magic to bring him back, Rowena immediately saw red. It was bad news. Magic that tampers with the soul should not be touched. Rowena knew when someone gets brought back with magic they are usually never the same. Rowena's fears about Jack are starting to come true.

"Can you help me?" Jack asks.

Jack gives Rowena the full puppy eyes look that he picked up from Sam. Rowena wanted to turn away but she couldn't the nephilim was staring right at her. She feared to turn away in case he flipped. If he had his father's temper, Rowena did not want to be in the same room and see that. 

"I can't promise you that I will find her but I will try." Rowena answers. She stands up her shoulders tense. "Let me set up then I'll do the spell."

Jack nods.

"Thank you." He says.

Rowena smiles a little. The worry remained.

She goes to get the ingredients.

Mary ran for a while now. Her heart was pounding against her chest, sweat was pouring down her face, her breaths become shallow. She won't stop. She refuses to stop. If she stops the Devil will catch up. Lucifer couldn't get her. Not again.

In the other world Lucifer tried to use Mary as leverage to get home. The plan failed when the other world Michael turned up. Mary wasn't going to let the Devil use her as leverage this time. No way. She was going to make sure Lucifer stays right where he belongs. He was not getting out with her.

Lucifer steps out in front of Mary. The huntress abruptly stops and nearly falls in the process.

"Yeah I really don't know why you bother Mary. This place is a circle. You are going round and round."

Mary clenches her fists. Her eyes focused on to the enemy in front of her. Lucifer tuts and shakes his head.

"Getting old Mary. I'm pretty sure we been through this before. Me and you, stuck together, you run, I find you and you are stuck with me again. I'm having a Deja Vu moment here." 

"You are not getting out of here." Mary says.

"Oh but I am. I have unfinished business."

"Like destroying the world."

"I meant with my son."

"Thought you didn't care about him. Thought you only wanted him for his power."

Lucifer sighs.

"Yes and no. Jack. I do care. He was the one who broke what we had. He chose you, Sam, Dean, Castiel. He chose you over me. Over his own dad."

"You were never a dad to him."

"You never gave me the chance to be one." Lucifer snarled.

"He hates you. He doesn't want you back. He made that clear because he sent you back here." 

"He sent you here to."

"Jack doesn't know what he is doing. He didn't mean to send me here. Something is wrong with him."

"Yeah. You and your sons are the reason he is messed up."

"I am being serious. He hasn't been the same. Since he..."

Mary stopped herself from spilling out the information.

"Since he killed me and consumed my grace."

Mary's blood turned cold by the sound of that voice. She looks at Lucifer who was now looking over her with a surprised expression. Mary turns round dreading to see the face to that voice.

Facing back at her was her son. Mary knew it wasn't her son. She looks at the polished shoes, the vintage suit and the cap. The clothes her son came back in after He left him. Her son's face smirked. The expression so foreign to Dean's face.

"Michael." Mary says.

Michael grins.

"Hello Mary."

Chapter Text

Jack paced up and down the road with his arms folded. He was getting impatient. Rowena had her head up and her eyes glowing purple.

The purple fades from Rowena's eyes. She looks at the nephilim. Jack stops and looks at her.

"Well." He says.

"Jack." Rowena stops thinking how she put this to him "Are you sure you sent her away?"

"Yes. Why?"

"She's not here Jack."

"What do you mean she's not here?"

"I mean..." The witch takes a deep breath. "Mary is not on Earth."

"What?"

"When I mean not on Earth I mean...not in the land of the living." Jack becomes puzzled. Rowena stands up now looking more concerned than before. "Jack its okay I know you didn't do it intentionally. You are obviously in shock and can't accept what's happened so you got yourself thinking you sent her away."

"Are you saying that I killed her?"

"Jack."

"No. No I didn't kill her. I know what I did."

"Jack."

"Do it again maybe something went wrong."

Rowena sighs and sits back down. She repeats what she did before. Her eyes return to normal. Jack looks at her. Anxiously waiting for an answer.

The witch sadly shakes her head at him.

Jack goes back and shakes his head.

"No." He turns round and digs his nails into his scalp. "No. No. No I saw it. She vanished. I did not kill her. I would never kill Mary. Why would I want to kill my family."

"Like I said before." Jack turns and sees Rowena standing up again. "You didn't do it intentionally. It was probably an accident."

"NO."

Rowena closed her eyes and tried to remain calm. Inside she couldn't help but feel scared of the nephilim. She opens her eyes. Jack was now inches away from her face.

"Tell me what you saw."

It was more of a demand than a question.

"I... don't know."

"TELL ME!"

"Black." She quickly answered. "All I saw was black."

Jack frowns.

"Black?"

Rowena nods.

"Black and nothing. I know it's not Earth. There is nowhere on Earth that would be that dark."

The nephilim thought about the places where people go after they die. It can't be Heaven. Jack has gone to Heaven. It's all white and light up there.

Hell. Hell wouldn't be that be dark and empty. Hell contains tortured souks, demons and Hell fire.

Purgatory. Jack doesn't know Purgatory very well but he knew that's where the monsters go after they die. Mary is not a monster and why would he send her there. That made no sense to the nephilim.

The Empty. Jack thought about the portal Nick opened to bring Lucifer back. Jack closed it after he sent Lucifer back in. Jack is connected to the Empty. He woke Castiel up, his blood is the key ingredient to opening the portal.

The nephilim had a bad feeling. Even though the portal was closed, he is still connected to the place. The spell could have had some after effects . Affected his abilities. Jack wanted Mary to leave him alone and because of this connection he had to that place...

Jack lowers his head as the pieces started to come together in his head.

Black. All I saw was black. Rowena's words echoed in his head.

"This is not good." Jack mutters under his breath.

"Jack. What is it?" Rowena asks not quite catching what the nephilim said.

Jack looks back up at the witch.

"I think I know where she is."

Michael strolls towards the pair. His face smug clearly enjoying the shocked expressions on their faces.

"How the hell are you awake?" Lucifer asks.

Lucifer was aware Michael was dead. He saw his brother fall to the Empty to go into eternal slumber.

"Did you miss me brother." Michael teased.

Lucifer wasn't in the mood for games. He folds his arms and frowns at his alternative brother.

"How are you here? Who woke you up?"

"You should know the answer to that brother. It's quite easy."

"Jack."

Michael grins at Mary. The grin that looked so wrong on Dean's face. It was too cold and creepy.

"Bingo" He says.

"My son woke you up?" Lucifer scoffs. "Why would he wanna do that? Thought you both were enemies."

"Oh he didn't choose to wake me up. You see after I met my tragic end."

"When Jack killed you." Mary puts bluntly.

That's my boy. Lucifer thought.

Michael brushed off the amusement from Lucifer's face and continued.

"As I was saying. Jack has been living off my grace. Grace that belongs to me. Wouldn't you think there would be a connection? I'm dead but the Grace didn't die with me. It's still alive in the nephilim. Every time Jack used his powers it was making me stronger, strong enough to break out of this sleep we all fall into. It started with the snake, then he stabbed the girl with an angel blade, then Nick..." A smirk spreads across Michael's lips. "Jack dug deep into his powers and burned the pathetic, desperate human inside out. He sent my brother back here that required strength. All what happened in the cabin gave me the final boost."

"When did you wake up?" Mary asks.

"Just now."

"Same time when I arrived?"

Michael smiles so Mary took that as a yes. She thought about the ringing Jack's head. How it got louder. He couldn't explain what it was.

Mary's eyes widen as a thought came to her. 

Holy crap. 

The ringing, it was Michael waking up.

Mary thought about what Michael said. The snake, a girl being stabbed.

"How do you know all that?" She asks.

"I saw it." He answered. "When his eyes go gold I see what he sees. I'm connected to him through his powers. As soon as I woke up I saw it all. He buried Nick after the...incident. Used his powers to lower the body into the hole he dug."

"Hang on. Whenever he goes into power mode. You can see what the hell he is doing." Lucifer says.

"Things have changed Lucifer. You took his Grace. You sucked the Grace he inherited from you. Now he lives off mine."

"What are you saying?"

"Jack is yours but he is also mine. The kid belongs to me. My influence will grow on him. Our connection will become stronger. I can feel it. If I can't destroy father's creations."

Michael smiles showing off his teeth.

"He can."

Chapter Text

"The Empty? Jack that's impossible."

"It makes sense. The Empty is black. The portal to the Empty just closed. My blood is what got the portal open. That means I'm connected to the Empty."

"You are suggesting there might have been some after effects." Rowena brushes away her hair and nods. "Then maybe yes it could be possible but Jack the Empty is where demons and angels go. A human can't go there."

"I just know it Rowena. I wanted her go away. I was angry at what Nick tried to do, the Empty, Sam and Dean finding out, the ringing...I snapped."

"The events that just happened, it was on your mind and Mary was pushing you so your thoughts became muddled. Empty and wanting to be alone...ah."

Rowena grits her teeth. The nephilim's powers and the magic that occurred when the empty was open caused a disturbance. Like when the dream walker combined her abilities with Jack and they all got sent to different places. Jack in the Apocalypse world and the Winchesters in The Bad Place.

"Jack." Rowena sighs. "If Mary is where we think she is we got to tell Sam and Dean."

"No."

"Jack. I helped you look for Mary now I think we should tell Sam and Dean. They have the right to know its their mother."

"You can open the portal. We can get Mary out."

"Let Lucifer out to."

"I'll stop him. I sent him back the first time."

"What if you can't. Lucifer would be aware of you, he will remember what you did and he would find a way to get out. He will surprise you."

"I'm stronger than him."

"It's not always about power. You are stronger but Lucifer has been around since day one. He has years of knowledge and experience. He always finds a way to get out of things. Why do you think I lie low and stay hidden. Part of me thinks he will show any minute and..." The witch stops the memories of Lucifer crushing her skull resurfaces. She pushes them away not wanting to look weak in front of the nephilim "And what happened with Michael, I'm not in the archangel's good books at the moment."

"You are not gonna help?"

"I didn't say I was not going to help but Lucifer..."

"We can't leave Mary in the Empty." Jack starts picking up books and putting them in the witch's hands. "The spell must be in there. Find it and do it."

Rowena shakes her head and puts it down.

"It will not be in there. Whatever spell Nick used was an old one. Probably from a tablet."

"No there has to be something. My blood is the ingredient."

"That's all we know. You do not know the spell Nick used. Jack this is why we need to tell Sam and Dean."

"What can they do?"

"I'm sure they will come up with something. Mary is a Winchester she won't be gone for long."

"Donatello...Donatello. He might know. He translates tablets and Nick took him...What if Donatello knew something. Maybe Nick didn't just use Donatello as leverage. Nick injected grace into him."

"Grace? Angel grace?"

"Yes. He lied and said it was poison but it wasn't. We gotta go and talk to him."

"Uh Jack no." Rowena raises her hands. "I am not going anyway."

"Why not."

"We are jumping into conclusions. We don't even know if Mary is in the Empty."

"She is I'm sure."

"We got to think this through Jack. Sam..."

"Stop talking about Sam and Dean!" Rowena gulped at Jack's raise in volume. Jack takes her hand. "Lets go."

With a flap of his wings, the two of them vanish.

Donatello drops a couple of sugar cubes and stirs it into the tea. He picks the cup up and stops. He puts it back down and gets the alcohol out. He pours it in the hot steaming liquid and mixes it.

I need it after I day I had.

He picks up the cup and brings it into the other room. He sits down and yawns. He brings the cup to his lips when suddenly Jack and Rowena appear in the room.

The Prophet jumped, his cup shook causing tea to splash out. Donatello puts the cup down and groans.

"Oh."

"Hello Donatello." Jack says.

Donatello looks at the nephilim and sighs heavily.

"There goes my nap."

"We need your help." Jack smiled.

Donatello stood and rubbed his back. He straightened his glasses and frowns at the witch.

"You are?"

"This is Rowena."

Rowena smiles at the Prophet. Deep down she did not want to be here. If the Winchesters find out she has sneaked around with Jack behind their backs they will be pissed. Rowena especially did not want to piss of Sam Winchester. He is the one who is supposed to kill her.

"She's a witch." Jack adds.

"A witch?" Donatello shakes his head. "It just gets better and better." He clears his throat. "You want anything?"

"I'm good thank you." Rowena answers.

"So." Donatello clasps his hands. "How can I help?"

"Nick injected angel grace into you." Jack says "Why?"

"As a Prophet I can do things which I didn't know I can do. Turns out grace boosts my powers. I can hear more than a normal person can. My mind felt like those walkie talkies. There was voices coming through. I couldn't understand them it was static. There was so many they were all talking over each other. One voice came through that was the most clear out of them all. Then the weirdest thing happened, I was talking but it wasn't me talking. It was Lucifer. He was the voice that got through.

"He was communicating through you?" Jack says.

Donatello nods.

"Yes."

"Do you remember what he said?"

"There was so much going on I don't even know what he said to Nick. I think it was instructions. I heard a spell somewhere but...I was all over the place."

"You don't know the spell Lucifer told Nick."

The Prophet rubs his head and thinks. Everything that happened with Nick is blank to him.

"No." He answers.

Jack cocked his head. His eyes narrow.

"Can you do it again?"

"Do what?"

"I can give you grace. We can communicate to Mary."

"Jack!" Rowena says

Donatello frowns.

"Mary? What happened Mary?"

"Something happened...it was an accident. We believe Mary is in the Empty."

"You want to use me to talk to her."

"Yes. So we can confirm she is there then we can get her out."

"Do you Sam and Dean know about this?"

"They can't know. This stays between us."

Rowena glances nervously at the Prophet. Donatello's frown deepens.

"Jack. Its their mom."

"That's what I been trying to tell him." Rowena says.

"Please Donatello. If they find out I will be in trouble. You don't want me in trouble do you?"

Donatello sighs.

"It's good to come clean boy. The Winchesters will find out."

"That's why we gotta do it quick." Jack says.

Jack finds a spare syringe that Jack assumed was Nick's. He sticks the needle into his arm. The syringe fills up with the grace. The nephilim stops and smiles.

"All done. Donatello if you please."

"I would rather not go through it again. It wasn't pleasant."

Jack gave him stern look. The Prophet gives in and sits down. The smile returns to Jack's face as he injects the grace into Donatello's arm.

"You told me to follow WWWD. What would the Winchesters do. I know the Winchesters will try to sort the problem out themselves. Not tell anybody. That is what I'm doing."

Donatello swallowed. He felt the grace sizzling under his skin like a ball of energy. Rowena watched awestruck by what was happening.

Donatello's head snaps back. His eyes widen. Voices buzz his head, his body was burning. It was like an electric shock. The Prophet started shaking.

Rowena and Jack pin Donatello down to the chair.

"Was this suppose to happen?" Rowena asked with a worried glance.

"I don't know." Jack answers.

The Prophet's eyes roll to the back of his head. The shaking stops and his body goes limp.

Jack frowns.

"Donatello."

Jack leans forward and pokes the Prophet in the chest. The Prophet showed no movement.

Oh please God he better not be dead. Rowena thought.

Her and Jack would be in trouble.

"Donatello?" Jack repeats. Hope shows on his face. "Mary?"

Donatello turns his head towards Jack.

"Jack? is that you?"

Chapter Text

Lucifer didn't give a damm about the world. He originally planned to destroy it but the elder Winchester decided to stick his nose in and ruin everything. Part of Lucifer regretted what happened that day. The words he said to Jack. He didn't mean it he was angry, hurt, betrayed. But then he couldn't blame Jack for turning on him. Admitting he liked killing Maggie to anyone that would sound sick. Of course Jack will see his father as a monster. Lucifer wished he dealt with the situation better, he wanted to explain to Jack that killing and torturing others is part of who he is. It's what the Mark turned him into it. The Darkness corrupted him. Lucifer tried to change for Jack but the desire to make people suffer was so satisfying Lucifer couldn't stop.

Now because of his tantrum and taking his son's grace Lucifer has lost his son to Michael. The child is part of Michael now. Lucifer felt enraged. He has lost the one thing that he hoped maybe he could fix to the douche-bag in the suit.

"Jack killed me but..." Michael shrugs and smiles "I got that kid right where I want him."

No. He may have your grace but he will never be like you." Mary says.

"Oh he will. You see when he used his soul to end me. He burned off all his soul."

"He has no soul." Lucifer frowned.

"A soulless nephilim who would have thought." Michael smirked.

"That's why he doesn't know what he is doing." Mary says.

"Oh he does know." Michael grinned. "The grace. Most would just see it as power but that grace has me in it. He will feel what I feel. Do what I do. Realize that not all people are worth saving."

"You are saying he is turning into a mini you." Lucifer says.

"What he did to Nick I would have done the same. The human deserved to die. He was pathetic, damaged. A perfect example on why humans should be whipped out. They only care about themselves. They are selfish. Nick wanting to bring my monster brother back to the Earth just so he can be powerful again how selfish is that. People were going to suffer but Nick didn't care, as long as he had his Devil by his side he was happy. You..." He looks at Mary "You worked with the British Men of Letters behind your sons backs. You knew what their did to Sam but you still went ahead and did it."

"I did it for my sons."

"You betrayed them. Dean felt betrayed. You been selfish from the day the Darkness brought you back."

"I wanted to get my head around the fact that I was alive."

"Dean Winchester wanted a mother. Who ended up never being there." Michael then chuckles "Betrayal that's what families do. Right? They are so good at it." He thinks about Lucifer and God. The archangel hides his anger. Couldn't crack and express emotion to these two fools. "I'm glad Jack is alive. I can give him something, a purpose. Without a soul I am now his guidance and he will cleanse this world. Make it how I always envisioned it. My monsters will rise again because the nephilim will be guided to them have the feeling that they should be saved."

"He won't. Jack is a hunter he knows they are bad." Mary says.

"Jack doesn't know the difference between right and wrong." Michael says. He frowns at Lucifer "You only make wrong choices but I...I know what is right and what is wrong the nephilim will learn a lot from me. When I get out of here, me and Jack we will be one. I will be reunited with my grace and Jack, the empty feeling he is experiencing will be replaced. I will replace it."

"You are planning on coming back through him." Mary says with her eyes widen.

"Him being part of you is already enough I can handle I don't want him becoming you. Hell I don't want your sick, twisted mind in him." Lucifer says.

Michael's smug expression pisses the Devil off. Michael had all it planned out. He wasn't going to let his alternative brother and a human stop him from achieving it. Jack will find a way to open the portal Michael can feel it. Then his plan to building an army will resume. A nephilim and an archangel combined sounded fascinating to Michael. He always liked experimenting.

Lucifer thinks he was the most powerful being that day. Well seems I will soon be taking the top spot.

Lucifer suddenly charges and swings a punch. Michael blocks the punch and twists his brother's arm. Lucifer winced.

"Really brother. Again. Mary getting a front seat view again." Michael punches Lucifer in the stomach. Lucifer clutched his stomach and coughs. "Even without our mojo I still beat you. I am the greatest warrior and a highly skilled fighter."

Lucifer rolls his eyes at his brother's gloating. God Michael does go on Lucifer was surprised he never died from boredom.

Mary suddenly hears crackling coming from above. It got louder and it got faster.

"What is that?" She questioned.

Michael pauses. His fist in mid-air.

"Hmm"

He drops Lucifer and brushes down his suit.

"Oww" Lucifer groaned.

Michael joins Mary's side and looks up. His face becoming curious. Lucifer hears the noise and grins. The Devil stands up.

"Good this better good." Lucifer muttered.

"Donatello." Jack's voice booms the Empty.

Michael's face slowly forms into a wide grin. He was waiting for the kid to form some sort of communication. Lucifer looked surprised that the nephilim performed the process that Nick did. Mary is baffled. Was this really Jack?

"Mary?" Jack's voice echoes across the Empty.

Of course he wants Mama Bear. Lucifer thought with a sigh.

"Jack?"

Mary takes a step forward and cranes her neck towards the wall of black.

"Is that you?"

Chapter Text

"Mary." Jack squats down near the Prophet with a smile. "Yes it is me."

"How are you..."

"Nick. I'm communicating through Donatello. Are you okay?" A hesitation comes from the huntress. It puzzled Jack. "Mary?"

"Hello son." The Prophet spoke his voice deep.

Jack moves away and stands up. Rowena froze, fear slowly creeping up on her.

Lucifer is on the line.

"You." Jack spat out.

"Yes its me. Its dad."

"And uncle." Donatello's voice went higher and a smug expression went on his face.

"Michael." Jack says.

Great the whole family are here. Rowena thought with a worrying sigh.

"Hello Jack." Michael says. "Last time we spoke..."

"I killed you." Jack cuts the archangel off.

"Yes but hey family members do tend to get at each other's throat." Michael smirked. 

"You shut up." Lucifer cuts his alternative brother off. "Jack you want Mary Winchester back. You can have her back. I can tell you the spell."

"Don't listen to him Jack." Mary says. "Whatever you do, do not open the portal."

"I am going to open it. Rowena is going to help me."

"Oh Rowena. My old roommate is here." Michael piped up. "Tell her I said hi."

Rowena looks away from the smug Prophet. Michael's stay in Rowena was cut short. Rowena hated not having any control over her body. She felt weak and useless. She was held back as Michael used her hands to kill the hunters. Although Rowena only briefly knew the hunters, their death did affect her. Those hunters were friends of Charlie's. Rowena felt responsible for the deaths and the friendship she started to form with Charlie was going to fall apart because of that monster she said yes to.

"Jack! Do not open the portal. Lucifer and Michael must not get out." Mary says.

"Lucifer and Michael don't scare me." Jack says.

"Son." Lucifer says.

"Don't son me." Jack snaps.

"About that day I'm sorry."

Donatello's face turns apologetic.

"Sorry? Sorry that you took my grace and that I'm nothing to you. You only wanted me for the power."

"I was angry. Angry that you didn't understand me. I...I want to make it right with you."

"He is lying to you Jack. He is the Devil that is what he does." Rowena says.

Jack nods.

"I know." He says. "Lucifer. If you try to get out or do anything to Mary, I will rip you apart. You can go scream all you want but I will keep going until there is nothing left."

Jack's eyes flash gold looking dangerous. Rowena couldn't help but take several steps back. That threat was unexpected. The threatening look from Jack was so foreign on his face.

"Whoa okay." Even Lucifer sounded speechless.

Lucifer has seen Jack hurting Michael but this threat sounded familiar. It sounded like...

Michael.

"Jack where is Sam and Dean?" Mary quickly asked before the archangels can interrupt.

"They should be in the bunker." Jack smiles. "Waiting for you to come home."

"They don't know!" Rowena interrupts. "Jack is refusing to tell them."

"What?" Mary says.

"Rowena." Jack hissed.

"Jack is trying to do this on his own. Behind your sons backs."

"Jack!" Now Mary sounded alarmed. The nephilim is keeping more secrets from his loved ones.

"They don't need to know. When Lucifer tells us the spell and he will I will make sure of that. The portal will open and Mary will be rescued. Then everything will go back to normal. Sam and Dean and Castiel will never know. We will never speak of it." Jack says. 

"Jack you are not thinking straight." Mary says.

"Oh I am."

"No you're not. Jack you have no soul."

Rowena closes her eyes. This is what Rowena has been afraid of. Soul magic, using his soul to kill Michael it now made sense to why Jack is acting strange.

The Jack Rowena knew burned away on the day Michael was killed.

"No soul." Jack frowned. His hand touches his chest. His eyebrows furrow. "You must be wrong. If I was soulless I wouldn't feel. I do feel. I can feel emotions."

"They are not yours." Mary says. "Michael's grace is affecting you."

"Yes. Michael's grace has made me stronger." Jack cuts her off. "The grace is the best thing that has happened to me. It made me a nephilim again. Why do you all have a problem with that? You want me to be weak again? Is that it?"

"Can't believe I'm saying this but Mary is telling the truth." Lucifer says. "Borrowed grace is changing you."

"You're scared. I have the power to hurt you." Jack leans forward and glares at the Prophet. "The spell Lucifer. Now!"

Donatello suddenly gasps and goes back on his seat. His eyes close.

"Lucifer?" Jack shakes the Prophet's shoulder. "He is not responding."

"He is unconscious." Rowena says.

"No. No. No." Jack grabs the syringe. "We gotta do it again."

"Jack we can't."

"We have to."

"You are going to kill him." Rowena finds the strength to approach the nephilim. She takes the syringe. "You can't do it straight away. The man needs to rest."

"We need the spell. Mary..."

"Is with Lucifer." Rowena says. 

"That's why we need to get Mary out. Lucifer is evil he will do something to her." Jack replies. 

"And Michael."

"Michael..." Jack stops and frowns. He then shakes his head. "We need to bring Mary back before Sam, Dean and Castiel find out." Jack folds his arms. "As soon as Donatello wakes up we do it again."

"No."

Jack frowns at the witch.

"What did you say?"

"No." Rowena repeats. "I'm not doing it. I refuse."

"Rowena I need your help."

"You are the one who needs help Jack. You have no soul. This is serious."

"Mary is the problem not me."

"You can't save Mary when you are like this Jack. Having that amount of power with no soul to guide you can lead to serious consequences. You sent Mary to the Empty what are you going to do next?" Jack looked puzzled. Rowena shakes her head. "We are telling them."

"No."

"They will be mad but I'll be there Jack. I will explain to them. Then you can get the help that you need."

"I DON'T NEED ANY HELP!"

"I don't want you doing something that you are going to regret. I don't want you turning into..."

"Turning into Lucifer. That's what you think. Rowena I am nothing like him."

"You are not the boy who I met when he was on his death bed."

Jack grabs Rowena's wrist. Rowena's eyes glow purple. She didn't want to hurt Jack, she deep down cared for the kid but she had to defend herself. The two stared at each other. Rowena's purple eyes staring into Jack's gold ones. 

"Fine." Jack speaks breaking the silence "I will do the spell myself." 

Before Rowena could reply, Jack pushes her away. Rowena slides across the ground and hits the wall. The witch groans and sits up. She finds herself back in her house again.

Rowena stands up and moves her hair out of her face. She walks stumbling slighty trying to regain her balance. She opens the drawers and gets her phone out.

Rowena slumps down on the chair. She runs her hand down her face.

"Bloody Hell." She mutters under her breath.

Rowena taps her phone and presses it against her ear.

"Rowena?" A voice spoke through the phone.

"Samuel."

Rowena sits up straight and takes a deep breath.

"We have a problem."

The crackling stops and the Empty falls back into the eerie silence again.

"Damm it." Lucifer cursed.

Michael smiles feeling impressed by that conversation. Lucifer turns and glares at his alternative brother.

"Rip you apart nice touch." Michael nodded. "Brings back memories."

"I thought the kid was screwed up by the Winchesters. You made him worse." Lucifer yells anger rising inside him.

"Are we going to have another fight." Michael chuckles and raises his fists. "I accept. I love beating up my brother."

"Can you stop!" Mary says.

"Mary. This low life hurt Sam." Michael says.

"You hurt Dean so you are no different."

"Dean didn't understand our bond. He was resisting me. He was hurting himself. I did nothing to him."

Mary wanted to punch the bastard. The smug expression made her feel sick. The thought of hurting her son's face made her pull back. Michael grinned reading her expressions.

The archangel blinks Dean's green eyes and smiles.

"You don't want to hurt this pretty face." He says.

"I would." A voice came out of nowhere.

The two archangels go pale as the voice laughs. Mary had to admit she has never seen Michael look scared. Seeing her son's face expressing fear Mary wanted to reach out and hug her son. Comfort him.

This is not Dean. This is Michael. She reminded herself.

A figure steps out of the darkness. Half of its body is human and its face is black.

The black started pouring down the figure's face revealing eyes and skin.

The next thing Mary knew she was looking at herself.

Chapter Text

"Yo, Mom!...Mom! Jack? Mom? Hey, Jack?"

The Winchesters walk into the bunker after a long drive home. The brothers put their bags on the table and slip off their jackets.

"Jack? Jack?" Sam calls out.

"Yo, anybody here?" Dean yells.

The Winchesters quickly check the rooms but there was no sign of their mom or the nephilim. They both come back into the main room. Sam shakes his head.

"Nothing." He says.

"They probably just stopped for a bite on the way back. You know how Mom gets after a hunt." Dean shrugged.

Sam nods.

"Yeah. True that."

Dean gets a couple of bottles of beer from the fridge. Sam accepts the bottle and opens it. Dean sits opposite with his beer. The brothers have their first sip and wait.

Dean started getting fidgety in his seat.

"Maybe give her a call. Just to check in."

"Uh yeah um I'll do that." Sam gets out his phone. He was about to search for his mom but Rowena pops up on the screen. "Oh."

"Is it mom? Jack?"

"No its Rowena."

"What the hell does she want?"

The brothers glance at the phone feeling uneasy. Rowena doesn't ring up for a social chat. She calls when she wants something.

"Rowena."

"Samuel." The witch takes a deep breath "We have a problem...its about Jack."

Sam immediately puts the call on loud speaker. Dean leans forward in his seat, interested to know why his brother has suddenly become worried.

"What about Jack? Sam says.

Now Dean had the same matching expression as his brother. The witch hesitates unsure how to put a news this big to them.

"Rowena what's going on?" Sam asks

"Something happened." Rowena answers. "With Jack and your mother."

"Mom." Dean sits up straight looking more worried than ever. "What about mom?"

"Rowena where are you?" Sam asks.

"At home...I was just with Jack before he uh sent me flying like a rag doll."

"You were with Jack?" Dean says.

"It's a lot to explain. I don't want you taking it the wrong way."

"We're coming over." Dean stands up and puts his jacket on. "We'll be there in a few hours."

"Dean..." She sighs. "Fine. See you soon."

Then the call ended.

"I don't understand." Sam says. "Why was Jack with Rowena?"

"I'm more worried about mom." Dean says as he swings his bag over his shoulder.

"Jack said Nick was dead. Mom went to deal with the body. How did Rowena get involved?" Sam frowned.

"I don't know but I don't like it."

Sam presses his mom's number. The call went to voicemail.

"No answer." Sam says.

Dean cursed under his breath. The uneasy feeling builds up inside him. Something wasn't right. Rowena rarely rings up with good news.

"Keep trying. Try Jack as well. Keep trying until we get to Rowena's."

"Dean."

The frantic older hunter was already up the stairs ready to go. Sam hoped it wasn't something bad. He hoped mom was okay.

Jack wouldn't hurt mom. Sam thought.

Sam gets ready and follows his brother out of the door.

Heaven was deteriorating by the day. The lights flickered and the power was close to nothing. After the attack from the Empty Heaven are in more crisis than they were before. Naomi failed to protect the remaining angels and because of her poor leadership she had to removed and put in a cell. Now the angel Dumah is in charge. She didn't volunteer for the role she was all that Heaven had. The angels look up to her.

Dumah stood facing the throne which once belonged to the big man before he decided to leave. When she thought of God she felt angry. He created Heaven. He created the angels. He must know the current state of Heaven. God is omniscient. He knows literally everything.

Not all the angels followed the order and returned to Heaven. Some angels preferred to stay and live among the humans. Anael stayed to continue her work and heal the humans. Dumah found it selfish. Angels are supposed to be together in Heaven not on earth interacting with the creations that have done more wrong than right. The angels know the state in Heaven so why don't they come up and help? A few more angels will not fix Heaven but it will keep the power going a little longer until they can find a permanent solution.

A wave of power hits Dumah like a ton of bricks. A power so strong it made the lights go brighter and the flicking stopped. Dumah smiles feeling the angelic energy transferring through the walls of Heaven. It felt so good it felt like Heaven again. It did not last long. Heaven goes dim again and back to the flickering that was starting to annoy most of the angels.

Dumah sighs. It was good while it lasted.

The power felt familiar. She sensed Michael but it wasn't Michael he is in the cage and the other one is dead. It wasn't an average archangel level of power. It was strong close to God's level.

The  nephilim .

Jack was mortal the last time Dumah set eyes on him. Their encounter didn't go well. He was dead and human and she was possessed by the Cosmic Entity.

That incident shook Dumah to the core. She had no control. The black mass from the Empty pushed her back and kept her restrained. All she could do was watch as the most terrifying ruler from the place angels fear was using her body to attack the nephilim, his mom and Castiel who was not her favourite angel but he was still one of theirs. Since then it gave Dumah an insight on how humans feel when angels use them as vessels. Being locked away in their mind. It made her have sympathy for humans in that way but that didn't mean she forgave them for the sins they caused. She hasn't gone that far to loving humanity. Not yet.

Heaven needed someone like Jack. With his power he can keep Heaven running. He can stop angels from becoming extinct. Jack is the son of Lucifer but Dumah wasn't interested in that. She is interested in the kid's power. Jack helping the angels, no chance not while he is with the Winchesters.

The Winchesters have turned the nephilim against us. The nephilim will not help us. Dumah thought.

If only Dumah can get Jack on her side. Convince him to save Heaven. Help her create more angels.

The child  has a conscience . He will think its wrong. He thinks like a human. Too much like a human.

Time is running out and Dumah was running out of options. She can't get her hands on Jack which frustrated her because she needed him. Angels rarely pray but Dumah felt now was a good time. She prayed for something to happen. Anything that will open a door for her to get to the access to the nephilim and avoid meeting a tragic end.

"Dumah."

Dumah turns and faces a very surprised angel.

"What is it?" She asks.

"Mary Winchester is gone. Her soul never reached Heaven it went to the Empty." The angel answers.

"How?" Dumah asks also looking surprised. "She is human?"

"The nephilim sent her there."

Oh.

"That explains the tremendous amount of power." Dumah grinned. "Thank you for telling me."

"What about Mary Winchester?"

"I will deal with it." Dumah nodded.

The angel nods and leaves the room. Dumah goes back to facing God's throne.

It seems my prays have been answered. She thought. The nephilim will be mine.

Chapter Text

Rowena looks through the window and sees the Impala parking up outside her house. Dean is the first one out. His anxious expression made the witch feel uneasy. Dean has always been the hot headed one. She didn't want him throwing his weight around her house. Sam well Rowena hoped he be more understanding. She didn't want to die because she kept their mom's whereabouts a secret.

She hears pounding on the door. The witch didn't need to work which brother that was. She opens the door.

Dean brushes past her and walks into her living room.

"Where is she? Where's mom?"

Rowena lets the other hunter in and closes the door.

"I think it is best if you both sit down."

Dean stayed put. He folds his arms.

"I'm fine where I am."

"I'm sitting down."

Rowena sits behind her desk. She tried to relax but two big, tall hunters towering over her...yeah she couldn't relax.

"Tell us." Dean says sounding desperate.

Rowena sighs.

"Best if I go straight to the point...your mother is gone."

"Gone? Where did she go?" Sam frowned.

"I mean she's not on earth."

"What you saying?" Dean asks. He had a feeling that he knew the answer.

The witch sadly looks at the older hunter.

"I'm sorry."

Sam closes his eyes. He felt like he received a punch to the gut.

Dean shakes his head.

"No."

"Dean."

"No. She can't be gone. I was on the phone to her not long ago. Jack said..."

"Jack was lying. He and your mother got into an argument. He lost control and..."

"Stop." Dean cuts her off his voice cracking.

"Dean."

The elder Winchester paces up and down the room. His emotions in a turmoil. He didn't know how to react. One minute his mom is here the next minute she's gone.

On Jack's watch.

"Dean your mother is..."

"HE KILLED HER!" Dean yells. He throws Rowena's stuff off the table. "THE SON OF A BITCH KILLED HER."

I knew he was going to do that. Rowena sighed.

Rowena shakes her head.

"No Dean."

Sam was still in shock to say anything.

"He killed her and he lied." Dean repeats over and over.

"Your mother is..."

"WHAT THE HELL WAS JACK DOING WITH YOU? WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU UP TO? HUH?"

Rowena stands up and bangs the table with her fists

"YOUR MOTHER IS NOT DEAD!"

Dean goes quiet while Sam steps back by the unexpected yell. Rowena takes a deep breath and calms herself down.

"What I meant was your mother and Jack had an argument. He lost control and sent her somewhere that is not on earth."

"Another universe? He sent her to another universe?" Dean says angrily.

"No. She is in this universe."

"Where is she Rowena?" Sam asks.

Rowena looks at the younger hunter.

"Your mother is in the Empty."

Jack rose from the chair and checks the Prophet again. Its been a few hours since Jack made contact to the Empty and he really need to make contact again. Time is running out. The Winchesters will start to get suspicious.

Donatello was still out cold. The impact of the nephilim's grace has got to the Prophet. It drained him.

"Why can't you just wake up!" Jack yells with frustration.

Several bulbs burst causing the room to go dim. Jack glares at the shattered bulbs. He looks back at the Prophet with a panicked expression.

"I'm sorry Donatello but I have to do this."

His eyes go gold and he approaches the Prophet. He puts his hands by the sides of Donatello's head. Jack hesitates. He hoped he would find the spell somewhere in Donatello's head but last time this happened Donatello ended up in hospital on a life support machine. That was Cas's doing what the hell could Jack do? Jack is stronger he could kill the man.

Jack is desperate. He needed to get Mary back.

I'm sure Sam and Dean will understand. He thought.

He goes to put his hands on the Prophet.

Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

Jack turns round with an annoyed expression. Then he becomes worried.

Crap have the Winchesters found out? Have they found him?

The door knocks again. This made Jack anxious. Whoever it is they are not leaving. The nephilim creeps towards the window and pulls the curtain.

Outside stood a woman with long brown hair that went down to her shoulders. Her head turns towards the window. Her eyes lock on to Jack. Her smile widens.

Jack knew her. She's an angel. She is the one was possessed by the Shadow. Jack thought back to Cas's deal. The worry he once had about the deal is now gone. Jack didn't feel nothing about the possibility of losing the angel who he looks up to as a father figure

Jack looks at the mirror. He saw a small smile spreading across his lips.

What the hell?

Jack quickly drops the smile. He was smiling about losing Cas? He shouldn't be happy about that.

Jack shakes his head. Stress is getting to him.

While he is distracted Dumah appears outside the window. She taps on the glass. Jack jumps and turns again meeting the angel's eyes.

The nephilim opens the window.

Dumah smiles at the kid.

"Hello Jack, remember me?"

The Entity moves around the group. It's presence hits the two archangels hard. They felt like they are being pulled down. The Ruler of the Empty had no effect on Mary. Being human gave Mary an advantage.

"The nephilim did this?" The Shadow spat out.

Mary looks at the being who wore her face.

"You already know the answer." She answered.

Her reflection laughs. A laugh that sounded so foreign.

"Indeed I do. That little Devil has disturbed my slumber many times now. I was going to let Lucifer go, with him gone I can go back to sleep. Then Jack threw him back in, Michael woke up and you human came stumbling in shortly afterwards. Does that kid want to make my life a living Hell."

" Hell is my area of expertise. " Lucifer tried to joke.

The Entity turns and punches the Devil across the face. Lucifer holds his jaw and moans. He looks at the Mary lookalike.

"What is with mama Winchester wanting to hit me all the time." 

Michael straightened up. His smug expression returns.

"I plan on returning to earth. You let me go , you will have less pain." He says. 

"Do not let him go." Mary quickly says.

"I agree. Let me go. Like you said you were going to let me leave. " Lucifer nodded.

Michael shakes his head.

"And let the evil back on to the world." He scoffs "He wouldn't last he will be killed and he will be back to annoy you again."

"You shouldn't release that evil on to the world." Lucifer points at Michael. "He is beyond evil. He is a monster. He will get killed instantly the Winchesters will not let him destroy the world. Then he will be back here and he will annoy you."

"Don't let either of them out." Mary argues. "Let me go and I will find Jack. I'll get him to leave you alone."

"He will not leave it alone he is connected to me." Michael smirked. He looks at the Entity. "If you do not bring me back Jack will keep trying to get through to the Empty and he will continue to disturb you. "

"I can get Jack back on my side. I can get the kid to forgive me." Lucifer says "I can't if I'm stuck down here."

"Both of you have hurt Jack. It is for the best you both stayed away from him. " Mary says.

"He saved your life. He killed Nick." Michael argued. "You put him down telling him he did a bad thing. You hurt him Mary that's why he sent you away."

"At least I never took his grace." She glares at Lucifer as she said it. "Or had him as a prisoner." She growled at Michael.

The Shadow looks back and forth at the two archangels and the huntress. All three demanded to be let out. The Entity winced in pain. Too many awake, too many voices. The Cosmic Entity screams with rage and knocks the archangels and Mary down to the ground like bowling pins.

"I AM THE RULER OF THIS PLACE. I DECIDE WHO STAYS AND WHO GOES! THE KID HAS NO RIGHT TO INTERFERE WITH HOW I WORK. IT HAS TO STOP. IT WILL STOP RIGHT NOW."

"I really need to go." Lucifer begged.

"NO. NO ONE IS LEAVING."

"I don't belong here." Mary says.

"You do now." The Shadow sneered. "All of you belong here. When you go to the Empty you never return. I will make sure of it."

"Then we'll just keep bothering you." Lucifer says.

"No you won't."The Entity towers over the three of them. "You will go to sleep. You will stay asleep."

"That's not gonna happen." Lucifer glared.

Even Michael is shaking his head.

A smirk spreads across the Entity's lips.

"We'll see about that."

Chapter Text

"T...The Empty?" Sam shakes his head "H...How? Isn't that the place where Cas went?" Again he shakes his head. "How is mom there? She's human."

"Jack's blood was the key ingredient to opening the portal to the Empty." Rowena explained "The portal closed and the argument happened shortly afterwards."

"What were they arguing about? Mom shot Nick and Jack sent Lucifer back..."

Rowena raises her eyebrow.

"That's what he told you?"

Sam looks at his brother who hasn't said a word since Rowena revealed the big news. The elder hunter is in shock. Sam clears his throat and continues. Best to get the answers from the witch before Dean blows his fuses and breaks something else in the room. Sam can already feel the anger coming off his brother. It wasn't pleasant.

"What do you mean?" Sam asks.

"Jack did send Lucifer back but he also killed Nick. Your mother didn't agree with it. She kept telling him to stop but..the boy didn't listen. He got too carried away. Jack wanted Nick to suffer. I assume the vessel of Lucifer had a very painful death."

Sam couldn't help but feel satisfied that Nick suffered. The bastard deserved to suffer. However Sam does understand where his mom is coming from. Jack wouldn't make someone suffer because that's what his dad does and Jack doesn't want to be like his dad. Nick was not supernatural he was just a human so there was no need for Jack to go that far with his powers to end him.

"Your mother was going to tell you both what Jack did. Jack didn't want you to know."

"He was gonna keep it a secret." Dean glared. "We discussed in the past we don't keep secrets from each other. He was trying to pull mom into it. Mom refused to keep quiet so he sent her to...THE EMPTY!"

"Let me finish Dean." Rowena glared back. "Jack said there was a ringing sound in his head. He didn't know what it was. He wanted to be left alone but your mother wouldn't go. She was worried about him. He got so worked up and... he sent her to the Empty." Dean looked like a bull ready to charge. He is fuming. "It was an accident." Rowena tried to defend the kid "He didn't mean to. A lot of things were going through his head. With Nick trying to bring Lucifer back, the Empty, wanting to be alone." She clasps her hands "Bang."

"Bang!"

"You know what I mean. The magic from the spell Nick used and Jack's powers. It must have combined in some way."

"How did you get involved?"

"He came to me for help. He didn't know where she was so he wanted my help to find her."

"Why didn't you tell us sooner Rowena." Sam asks.

"He didn't want to tell you because he knew you would act like this. He feared you wouldn't let him use his powers or worse you would turn on him. I couldn't tell you when the boy was with me. I did a tracking spell and all I saw was black. I knew it wasn't earth but I couldn't figure out where she could be. It was Jack who guessed she was in the Empty."

"How are you so sure she is there. Jack could be wrong." Sam says.

"We spoke to her."

Now Dean looked alarmed.

"When? How? Is she okay?"

"One question at a time." Rowena says. "We communicated through Donatello the Prophet."

"That's what Nick did." Sam says "He injected Donatello with angel grace to communicate to Lucifer."

Rowena nods.

"Jack used his grace this time. We got through. Mary was there but..."

"But what?" Dean says.

Rowena sighs.

"Lucifer." Sam closes his eyes at that. His mom is stuck with his worst enemy. "And Michael."

Dean's eyes widen.

"Michael?"

The older hunter swallows. His fears are coming true. Lucifer and Michael fighting their way out of the Empty. Mary is stuck in the middle of it all.

"Borrowed grace does not agree with a nephilim. Especially a nephilim as powerful as Jack. Just like when Gabriel's grace didn't agree with him. Difference is Michael's grace is changing Jack. It is corrupting him. Without a soul..." 

"Jack doesn't have a soul?" Sam interrupts.  

"He burned his soul to defeat Michael." Rowena glares at them both "I told you there was nothing that could be done to save him yet you ignored me and went and did something really stupid. Look at him now no soul, no guidance and Michael's grace, the power it is getting to his head. The poor boy doesn't know what he is doing."

"We couldn't let him die." Sam argued.

"You got to understand you can't always get what you want!" Rowena said her voice starting to increase in volume "I couldn't get Fergus back. My son. Death wouldn't allow it. However when someone dies who is close to you like Castiel, your mother, Jack...they get brought back. Death doesn't stop them. They all got another chance of life yet Fergus didn't. It's not fair."

Sam sighs.

"Rowena."

"After what happened, I hoped it's opened your eyes and made you realize that you should leave the dead alone. They do not come back the same. What happened to your mother it is on you. You brought Jack back you knew the consequences yet you went ahead with it."

"We didn't force Jack to hurt our mom!" Dean yells. He grips his gun "He is gonna pay."

Rowena laughs.

"You just got him back and now you want to kill him."

"He has no soul." Dean replies.

"Why does he not have no soul? because he burned it off to kill Michael. The archangel you failed to keep in your damm head."

"Jack should have not been so reckless."

"He did it because he cared. He wanted to save all of you. He saved me. He is out there trying to bring your mom back. You should help him not..." She looks at the gun. "...kill him. Standing here getting angry and blaming everyone is not going to help you. The longer you both mess about the longer Jack is alone and very likely will do something that he will regret and your mother will suffer more than she already has."

"We would have dealt with this sooner if you told us!" 

"I already told you it was complicated."

"Maybe he lied to you. He's gone dark side he might want to open the portal to let Lucifer out." Dean shakes his head. "How do you know what Jack told you was true. Being soulless he wouldn't care about mom. Without a soul he's gone. He is past saving. He needs to be put down!"

"I was soulless to Dean!" Sam yells.

"It's not the same."

"Of course its the same. I did bad things yet you wanted to save me."

"You are family."

"Jack is family too Dean. We don't give up on family. Rowena is right Jack needs us. Yes what he did was wrong but us standing here arguing about it is not gonna get us anywhere. This has to stop now!"

Silence fills the room. The atmosphere turns heavy.

Dean turns and walks out of the room. Both Rowena and Sam flinch when the sound of the door being slammed breaks the silence.

Rowena pinches the bridge of her nose and sighs heavily. Sam looks at the distressed witch.

"Rowena, we're sorry about Crowley."

"Fergus." She frowns at him. "His name is Fergus."

"Fergus. We know you miss him..."

Rowena raises her hand. 

"Don't go there Samuel."

Rowena walks over to the window. She looks at the older Winchester who was sitting on the car with his head down.

"Jack, we are gonna get his soul back and we are gonna save mom." Sam says trying to sound positive. 

But Rowena looked doubtful. 

Then the phone rings.

"Who is it?" Rowena asked.

Sam gets his phone out and looks at the screen.

"Its Cas."

Chapter Text

Shortly after Anael left Castiel gets into his car and drives. He drives in silence. On the outside it is silent but the inside, his mind is screaming.

When he saw the amulet he thought he had the answer to all his problems. He hoped God would help, hear his prays. But nothing happened.

Anael wasn't surprised. God lets his creations suffer every day. He even lets his own grandson suffer. That's why she wanted nothing to do with Heaven. Heaven is the opposite to how people describe it.

Anael didn't want to be with angels who follow a God who is never there. She didn't want to be in a place where she is not respected. Anael chose Earth. She chose the people. She heals the sick and the injured a thing that God refuses to do.

Joshua said God does not meddle. Why bother creating humans if they are going to suffer and go through pain? That's why Anael does what she does. Not only for money but to also meddle. She has free will God cannot stop her from doing her job. She is not committing a sin. If he stopped her healing the sick and making people happy it would make him look like the bad guy.

Anael is no Saint but seeing people's reactions does have an effect on her. Brings out these feelings that she never experienced in Heaven. It makes her want to do more, help the people, experience more of these feelings. She wants to be involved with the humans. Michael saw that as a disappointment but Anael tried to not let his words bother her. At least being too human is better than becoming a psychopath or a torturer.

If it wasn't for Earth Anael wouldn't be the angel she is today. A Miracle Healer.

Castiel thought of his sister and their conversation. He wanted to connect with her. She seemed to care about humanity in her own way. He didn't want to let her go back there especially in a time like this. Jack with no soul, Cas is worried what the kid will do next? He tried God and that failed. Cas is running out of options and Anael is right he is afraid of telling Sam and Dean. It worried him what their reactions would be. Sam might be more understanding but Dean, Dean has always been a hot headed one and would likely lose his temper because the angel didn't tell him sooner. Cas didn't want Jack or anyone to get hurt so that's why he kept the problem to himself.

Cas blew out a sigh as he drove down the road. He took the small roads just to make his journey to the bunker longer. He couldn't face Sam, Dean or Jack. Not yet Cas needed time. Time to come up with another option or time to prepare himself to reveal the news to the Winchesters. Cas wasn't sure what to do.

Suddenly a strong wave hits Cas. He jerks the wheel in shock and quickly pulls over to the side of the road. The angel blinks and tries to process what just happened.

Tremendous power soared through the angel. Cas felt it. He has never felt anything that powerful for a long time. Jack it had to be Jack. He is the only powerful being on this universe.

Hope fills Cas's chest. Maybe it is God. He heard the pray.

Cas shakes his head. Or maybe nothing happened it was probably part of Cas's imagination.

He couldn't ask Sam and Dean they are human and Jack, Cas didn't want to ask in case it is the nephilim's doing. The angel wanted to believe that Jack hasn't done anything.

Anael. She would know. She is an angel. She would feel it.

Cas gets out his phone and presses on to Anael's number. It rings a few times. Cas sighs with frustration. He needed her to answer. He had no one else to turn to.

A sigh comes from the phone.

" Castiel . Miss me already."

"Anael. I need to ask you something."

"You already had your time with me  Castiel . Unless you got a necklace that matches the earrings you gave me, we're finished."

"This is urgent. I need to know I am not going crazy."

Anael again sighs.

"What do you wanna know?"

"Did you feel something? A source of power just now?"

"Yes. I did."

Cas sighs with relief. He wasn't going crazy.

"Anael this could be good news. It could be God."

Anael scoffs.

"God.  Castiel  I doubt it is God. I think we both know who it really is."

"Jack wouldn't unleash that amount of power."

" Castiel  you knew the Jack with a soul. He has no soul now..."

"That doesn't mean he has changed."

" Castiel ..."

"This has happened after I tried to contact God. This could be a sign from him."

"I sensed Michael. Jack took Michael's grace so it has  to be  Jack."

Cas had to admit he felt Michael. Michael is in the cage and the other one is dead. Jack took Michael's grace.

Cas still didn't want to believe it is Jack.

"God could..."

"It is not God! You  know  deep down it is not him. You are too scared to face the truth."

"I am considering other options."

"You say Jack has not changed. If you are so certain Jack is okay then why come to me in the first place for my help?"

Cas hesitates. His gut told him something is wrong but with the mistakes he has made in the past he did not always rely on his instincts. He hoped this time his gut is wrong and that Jack is fine and going to Anael was a waste of time. If that was Jack, maybe he used his powers for a good, saving a life being a true Winchester. Maybe Cas is thinking the worse. Being too paranoid.

"Call Jack." Anael suggests. "Or call the Winchesters. They were probably there."

"I...I don't know."

"I answered your question  Castiel . Now goodbye."

"Anael."

The call ends.

Castiel sighs. He calls Jack but the call goes to voicemail. His finger hovers over Sam and Dean's numbers. The angel shakes his head and puts his phone away. He turns his car round and heads for the main road.

Everything is going to be okay. He assured himself. They will be at the bunker. Jack is fine.

He nods.

Jack is fine.

Cas opens the door and walks into the bunker.

"Sam! Dean!"

He walks down the stairs.

"Jack!"

Cas pauses and furrows his eyebrows. He couldn't sense Jack and the bunker is quiet.

"SAM, DEAN, JACK!"

The angel looks through the rooms and the garage. He had no luck on finding the Winchesters or Jack.

Maybe they are on a hunt.

Cas calls Jack again but no answer. Cas presses on to Dean but again no answer. Cas tries Sam.

"Hey Cas."

"Sam. I'm at the bunker and you are not here..."

"We're at Rowena's."

"Rowena's?" Cas frowned. "Why are you with her? Is Jack with you?"

It went silent for a few moments. Cas's frown deepens by the uncomfortable silence.

"Sam...you still there?"

"Yeah um Cas...something happened."

Cas straightened. His body becomes tense. He swallows.

"W..What happened?"

"Its...Jack."

Worry rose inside the angel.

"What happened? Is he okay?"

"Nick tried to bring Lucifer back." Sam explained his voice calm.

"He what?"

"Nick used Donatello to communicate to Lucifer. Lucifer gave him a spell to open a portal."

"To the Empty? How that is impossible. How would Lucifer know that?"

"I don't know. One of the ingredients was Jack's blood."

Sam explained everything apart from when Nick beat him up and left him close to Death's door. Cas's worry turned into anger. The thought of Nick near Jack, Cas wanted to rip the former vessel apart. Jack is his son not Nick's or Lucifer's. Jack is part of Lucifer but he will never be Lucifer's son. Kelly chose Cas. Jack chose Cas. Cas loved Jack. Jack meant the world to him.

"Jack managed to send Lucifer back before he can  possess  Nick. Jack killed Nick. His death..."

"Did he use his powers?"

"Yes but he got too over carried away. Mom tried to stop him but he wouldn't stop. He made Nick suffer."

Cas again swallowed. That didn't sound like Jack at all. Jack made Michael suffer. Destroyed his original vessel before he possessed Dean. Jack needed to make Michael suffer with his powers. Michael was more of a threat and harder to kill. But Nick is human there would be no need for Jack to use his powers on him. The power Cas felt was that Jack killing Nick? Cas wouldn't be angry at Jack. He used his powers for good. He stopped Lucifer and killed Nick.

"Mom and Jack got into an argument." Sam says now starting to sound tense.

"An argument?"

"Mom wasn't happy with Jack. She was going to tell us what he did to Nick. She upset him...then he just lost control."

Cas's grip tightens around the phone.

"What did he do?"

"He sent mom to the Empty."

Cas's eyes widen. He nearly breaks the phone in shock.

"The Empty? Sam. Mary is human."

"His abilities got mixed with the spell. He wanted mom to leave him alone. He...snapped."

That's what I felt. Cas thought with horror.

"Sam where is Jack now?"

"Rowena was with him. They were at Donatello's. They used Donatello to communicate to mom."

"How did they do that? Did Jack use his grace?"

"Aye." Rowena piped up.

Cas's eyes go wider. He has heard of grace increasing a Prophet's ability to hear things that regular humans can't. Hearing the Empty that was new to the angel. Donatello has gone through it twice. He barely had time to recover from the previous grace Nick injected into him. Nephilim's grace Cas wasn't sure how that would affect a human. Donatello's mind has already been fried once Cas didn't want the Prophet to go through it again.

"How is Donatello?"

"Last time I looked he was unconscious. Grace hit him hard." Rowena answered.

"Where is Jack?" Cas repeats.

"Jack wanted to bring mom back from the Empty. He was doing it behind our backs. He wasn't going to tell us what he did to mom. Cas...mom is not alone down there. Lucifer and Michael are awake."

Cas wanted to bang his fist on the table. The more Sam told him the worse it was. Cas has been in the Empty. It is horrible down there. It is a place Cas wanted to avoid. With the deal hanging over his head...

Cas pushes his deal to the back of his mind. Now wasn't the time to think about that.

Mary stuck down there with the Entity, Lucifer and Michael Cas couldn't imagine what she must be going through. He would volunteer to take her place. Mary did not deserve to be down there. Jack must be drowning in guilt right now.

"Sam where is Jack?" Cas asks now sounding urgent.

"Rowena refused to help him. He sent her back to her place. We don't know if he is still with Donatello. He is trying to do the spell himself. Cas if he opens it, Lucifer..."

"Lucifer and Michael are not coming back. Jack is not doing that spell. We will get to him before he does." Cas noticed something was off. "Sam, where is Dean?"

"He's outside. He didn't take the news well."

"Of course he wouldn't."

"Cas there is one more thing."

Cas groans. He couldn't stomach anymore bad news.

"What."

"Jack has no soul."

Cas goes quiet. The Winchesters already knew.

"Cas?"

"I already knew."

"What do you mean you already knew?"

"I will explain later." Cas quickly answered wanting to avoid the question. "Meet me at Donatello's."

Cas ends the call before the younger Winchester can ask anymore questions. Cas presses a button and waits.

" Castiel ."

"Anael."

"If you calling about Jack I am not interested. He is your problem not mine. Can you please respect my wishes and leave me alone."

"I need you to go to Donatello."

"Donatello?"

"A Prophet. I need you to go and see him. Check if he is okay."

"Why can't you do it?"

"I...can't."

Cas didn't want to look into Donatello's mind. He did fix Donatello but after that the angel wanted to keep away from the Prophet's mind. Also Cas is scared to look at the possible damage Jack might have caused. It was best for Anael to look at Donatello. She had no emotional attachment to the nephilim. She will put the job first. Anael with Donatello at least that would be one less problem for Cas to deal with. Cas needed to focus on Jack.

"You are a healer." Cas continued.

"The Prophet is hurt."

"There is a chance yes."

Anael sighs.

"This is about Jack isn't it."

"Please Anael. I will pay you. I will give you the money as soon as you arrive."

It went silent for a few moments.

"Alright." Anael says. "You better have the money."

"I promise."

"Text me the address."

"I will."

"See you soon  Castiel ."

The call ends.

Cas puts his phone away and leaves the bunker.

Chapter Text

Dean heard the door open. He lowers his head and wipes his face with his sleeve. He didn't know that Sam already noticed the tears rolling down his cheeks. Sam didn't point it out not wanting to put his brother on the spot. He pretends he never saw anything and clears his throat.

"Cas called. He is meeting us at Donatello's. Jack might still be there."

Dean flinched at the name. His thoughts about Jack being a miracle have changed. Jack is not the same boy he loved. He hurt mom. Jack sent mom to another universe and now he sent her to the Empty. Without a soul Jack is just another supernatural being that needs to be put down. Sam and Jack without their soul is not the same. Sam is human. Jack is a nephilim. No matter what Sam says there is a difference.

"Rowena is coming with us." Sam continued.

"I am doing what?" Rowena frowned.

"To get mom back we gotta open that portal. Rowena we need you for the spell."

Rowena sighs dramatically.

"You are as crazy as the kid Samuel."

"He is right." Dean turns his head towards the witch. "You're needed."

"But...but Lucifer...Michael."

"Screw them."

"I thought we were stopping Jack from doing the spell."

"We are." Sam nodded.

"We just need his blood." Dean put coldly. "Then we put him somewhere where he can't hurt anyone ever again."

Sam ignored his brother's comment. He hoped Dean will snap out of it.

"Rowena. We are stopping Jack yes but we are doing the spell instead. More of us the better the chances are that we can stop Michael and Lucifer from coming back."

"Even if we have to go in there and grab her." Dean added.

"And be at risk of being stuck in there. No." Sam was taken back by the comment. Rowena sighs and places her hand on Sam's arm. "I already lost Fergus." She said quietly.

She gripped Sam's arm and gives him a worried look.

The Winchesters look at each other with a surprise expression. Although Rowena didn't mention their names they knew what she meant. She did cared about them. She may not always show it but deep down she cared.

Dean heaves a sigh.

"Rowena. You know us. We will do anything. I am not letting mom be down there with the two biggest dicks." His looks at the witch with a pleading expression. "Please Rowena."

Rowena stares at Dean's attempt of puppy eyes. She rolls her eyes.

"Fine." Dean puts on a smile. "But on one condition."

Dean's smile drops.

"What?"

"You bring my Fergus back."

"Rowena. We can't. Remember what Billie said." Sam says sadly.

"I know you can't mess with Death. It just occurred to me that I would be stopped but you wouldn't. Billie lets you get away with it." Rowena laughs. "I should have thought of this sooner."

"Rowena he is not awake."

"Well wake him up." Rowena growled.

"He died in another universe." Dean frowned.

"The Empty existed before the worlds were even created before Chuck and Amara existed." Sam says "Maybe there is only one Empty.

"Someone has been doing their homework." Dean said sarcastically.

"I will perform the spell when we find out what the spell is. You get your mother back and I get my son back."

The witch grabs her bag and goes to the car. She had a spring to her step as she walks to the Impala. She is hopeful. Her worries about Lucifer and Michael have faded. She will take the risk if it involves getting her son back.

Dean looks at his brother.

"I guess bringing Crowley back would be a bonus."

"And Jack?" Sam says.

Dean's face hardens. He turns away and gets into the Impala. Sam sadly shakes his head and follows him.

They all get into the car and drive off.

"Did Castiel send you?" Jack asks.

His eyes flicker gold and his face grew anxious. Dumah shakes her head.

"No." She answers.

"Sam and Dean?"

"None of them know."

"How did you find me?"

"I can sense you. I am an angel remember."

The flashbacks of the Entity possessing Dumah appear in Jack's mind. Her face dissolving into back goo, her grace tainted with black mass, her voice that sent shivers down the nephilim's spine. Jack shook his head wiping the image from his mind. The Entity is gone this is Dumah the angel. The grace inside her shone bright but some areas remained black. The black goo that the Shadow left behind. Just like when a bit of grace gets left in a human. Jack wondered if Dumah knew that. He wondered if the possession affected her in any way like Michael with Dean and Sam with Lucifer.

"Are you going to let me in?" Dumah asks.

Jack remained cautious. He walks to the door and opens it. His eyes watch Dumah as she steps in. Jack knew she would not come here for the sake of it. She wants something. She wants it from him.

Dumah looks at the sleeping Donatello who snored softly.

"He's been like that for a while." Jack says.

Dumah walks into the living room her eyes gazing around the room. She looks at ornaments on the shelf. She touches one and runs her fingers down it.

"Mary Winchester was not your fault." She says.

Dumah smiles when she hears the nephilim gulp.

"You know about that?" He asks his voice tense.

Dumah faces him. Her expression becomes sympathetic.

"It was a mistake Jack. I will admit when I found out where she went, I was surprised. The Empty. She's with..."

Dumah stops. Her face twitches. The memories of the Entity taking hold of her overpowers her. She clenches her fists and closes her eyes.

"The ruler of the Empty." Jack says.

She opens her eyes and returns to her sympathetic expression.

"Yes. Me, you, Castiel we all met it, the Shadow. We seen how ruthless it is. Castiel's deal." Jack lowers his head. Dumah frowns "I am really sorry Jack. I know how much you love him."

"He was stupid to do it in the first place." Jack says.

"Yes he was but he did it because he cares about you."

"He has to learn to let go. Soldiers move on. They don't let loved ones hold them back. That is a weakness of his. He keeps putting his loved ones before him that's why he gets hurt. The silly angel will not open his eyes and see what it is doing to him. Now he has a deal and..." Jack scoffs "Its his fault not mine. I realize it now. Castiel is a fool and that will never change."

Dumah's eyes go wide by the response. She wasn't expecting that. Jack suddenly looked lost. His eyebrows furrow. What made him say all that when he knew that wasn't true. Yet somewhere deep inside of him he did see Cas as a fool, an idiot. Those thoughts scared Jack.

"Jack are you okay?" Dumah asks.

"I'm fine." He quickly answered.

His face did not match his answer. Dumah approaches him. Her eyes peer through his body. She let out a gasp. He had no soul. The place where the soul is supposed to be is hollow. Michael's grace is filling up the emptiness inside Jack. Without a soul he had no moral compass. He can not tell what is right or what is wrong. The kid is nothing but a power bank.

Dumah's concern vanishes. She grins in her mind.

This is a perfect opportunity. She thought.

"Jack. You can make up for your mistake."

His face turns curious.

"How?"

"Heaven is getting worse. There is hardly any of us left. We need angels. Angels keep Heaven going. Almost all the angels are in the Empty. Castiel returned from the Empty. It is possible that the other angels can come back too."

"You want me to bring them back?"

Dumah nods.

"Jack. We can help each other. We both want the same thing from the same place. I help you save Mary you help me save Heaven." Jack frowns. "Bringing the angels back, Heaven would be saved." Dumah continued "It would all be thanks to you Jack. You would be seen as a hero not a monster."

"It would really make me a hero?"

"Absolutely. Even God would be proud of you."

"God...my grandfather."

"Yes your grandfather. You would make us all proud."

"But Sam, Dean..."

"They will happy when they see their mother again."

"They will hate me if they found out what I did."

"They will not hate you."

"I may not be able to bring the angels back."

"What do you mean?" Dumah frowned.

"I woke Castiel up. It was the ruler from the Empty that brought Castiel back." Jack had a thought "There is a spell to open the Empty."

"Really?"

Jack nods.

"I do not know the spell. I used Donatello to communicate to the Empty. I couldn't get the spell in time. I have been waiting for Donatello to wake up so I can try again."

"Huh."

Dumah lifts Donatello's eyelid and looks into his eye.

"When will he wake up?" Jack asks. 

"I cannot say."

"Is he okay?"

"He is recovering."

"Can you not speed it up. I need to know the spell. Mary is down there. Lucifer and Michael are awake."

"They are!" Dumah quickly covers her shock with a fake smile "That will not be a problem."

"I stopped Lucifer the first time I can do it again." Jack nodded. "Michael is not going through either."

"We must bring back the others." Dumah says. "The Shadow will not like it but you know what who cares. The Shadow invaded Heaven. So what we are doing is payback. We invade the Shadow's home."

Jack liked that plan. He wanted the Entity to pay. Waking up the angels will cause extreme pain to the Shadow but it will be worth it. Dumah will love to hear or see the Entity suffer. The bastard should suffer after using her to hurt others. It has haunted her ever since.

"We still do not know the spell." Jack frowned.

"Is there not anyone else who knows the spell?"

"There is...but he's dead."

"Who is it?"

"Nick Lucifer's vessel. Lucifer gave him the spell to open the portal. I had to kill Nick he was a threat."

"I understand. You did the right thing." Dumah then sighs. "It would have been good if he was alive we could have got the spell from him. Unless, you bring him back."

"M...Me?"

"You have tremendous power Jack. Archangels are able to bring people back. You are half archangel."

Jack remembered when Lucifer brought back Maggie. A nephilim is much more powerful than an archangel. If Jack can wake up Castiel then surely he can bring someone back to life.

"I don't know how."

"You will know." Dumah smiled. "It will come naturally to you."

"Nick is dangerous."

"He knows the spell. We need the spell as soon as possible. No spell, no Mary, Heaven will eventually fall. We can't have that right."

"No."

"Nick doesn't have to stay alive, you can kill him again once we got what we needed."

Jack smiles.

"Okay."

Dumah grins.

"Now, show me where the body is."

Jack focuses on the body. The body rises out of the ground and hovers in the air.

"Inside." Dumah orders.

Jack follows with the body into the cabin. Dumah grabs a chair and places it in the middle of the room. Jack lowers the body on to the chair. Dumah grabs some rope and wraps it around the body. She ignored the body's brunt appearance and the smell of the smoke as she did it. 

Dumah steps back and admires her work.

"That should hold him." She says. She looks at the nephilim. "Its time."

Jack takes a deep breath and approaches the corpse. His eyes glow gold. He puts his hand on the body's chest.

"Find his soul." Dumah says.

Gold spreads down Jack's arms into the body. Gold shoots up through the body's arms and legs it eventually takes over the whole body. When it reaches the heart, the heart glows gold causing an outline on the chest.

Jack's head snaps back and he lets out a cry.

"Jack." Dumah says.

Jack grits his teeth.

"I...I can't get to him. They are preventing me."

"Who?"

Jack lets out another cry but keeps his hand pressed on the body.

"Jack where is Nick?"

Jack turns to face the angel. His face is full of pain. 

"Nick...Nick is in Hell."

Chapter Text

Nick woke up surrounded by flames and smoke. He tried to move but he couldn't. His body is chained up and his clothes are burnt and ripped. He frowns and looks round. This place looked familiar to him. He felt like he belonged here, he ruled here. It felt like home.

But it wasn't his. It is Lucifer's. The fire, the cries, the tortured souls this is Hell. Nick is in Hell.

The former vessel remembered his last moments. He can still feel the agonizing pain. His body burning on the inside, his skin sizzling and bubbling. He remembered Jack's eyes glowing gold and Mary's yells telling the nephilim to stop.

Then Nick blacked out and now he is here. Nick wasn't afraid he instead took it in and admired the Devil's work. He admired everything about Lucifer and they would have become one if it wasn't for Jack.

It angered Nick what the Winchesters and Castiel have done to Jack. They have corrupted him and turned him against his own father. Nick felt Lucifer's heart-break when Jack turned on him that day. It hurt the Devil. All Lucifer wanted was to be accepted and have someone love him. He thought Jack was changing him as well making him a better person. When Jack chose them Lucifer snapped and his old ways soon return to the surface.

Nick wanted Lucifer, he prayed to him, showed him that not everyone hated him. Nick was willing to give his life to the Devil again. He would said yes without no hesitation.

A bang interrupts Nick's thoughts. He looks straight ahead. A smile spreads across his face.

"Maddox."

The demon's true face brought happiness to the former vessel. He wasn't with Lucifer but seeing a demon made him connected to Lucifer. Demons are Lucifer's creations.

Maddox snarled.

"You failed." He says.

From Lucifer's memories Maddox is a loyal follower of the Devil. On earth Nick and Maddox formed an alliance to help get Lucifer back. Maddox sent the demons out and they all been killed Dean Winchester.

Brother intervenes with my plans again. Nick thought with anger.

Hell was struggling as it is. They had no King or Queen because Sam Winchester has made it very clear no one is taking the throne. If Lucifer is back he can become the rightful king again. Sam is terrified of the Devil. Seeing Sam's scared expression made Nick grin. Lucifer craved Sam's fear and so did Nick.

A frightened Winchester is so delightful.

Maddox aims his razor blade up against Nick's throat.

"You told me it would work and you had everything under control."

"Ah well the plan went sideways."

"Sideways!"

Maddox slashes across Nick's chest. Nick let out a scream and coughs. He glares at the demon.

"It's not my fault. It's the kid." Nick spat out.

"You were certain it was going to work."

The demon slashes the soul and repeats the sentence over and over. Nick screams. The screams encouraged Maddox to go faster. This human has broken his promise, he failed to bring Lucifer back so he should be punished for it.

"WE COULD STILL BRING HIM BACK!"

Maddox stops.

"How?" He asks.

Nick winced in pain. Maddox already started to become impatient. He raises his razor.

"Wait. Wait! Give me a chance!" Nick yells. "Get me out of Hell!"

"Bring you back to life?"

"Yeah. Sam and Dean both been to the pit and come back. Why can't I?"

"Your body is burnt."

"Heal it. Fix it. I don't know."

"Then you will get killed again." Then Maddox grins. "Unless you tell me the spell and I'll do it." 

"You need me."

"Lucifer doesn't need you. They are many who can be his vessel. Maybe I could give Lucifer his true vessel. Sam did sound like he made himself King that day."

Jealously flashes across Nick's face. Maddox's grin widens knowing he hit a soft spot. Then Nick suddenly glows gold. The chains started to burn.

Maddox sensed the source.

It's the kid!

"STOP HIM FROM ESCAPING! HE MUST STAY TO BE PUNISHED!" Maddox roared.

Black smokes bursts through the flames and swirl around the former vessel. Nick felt the demonic energy press down to him. Nick can sense the struggle. The nephilim is the strong the demons have no chance against him.

What puzzled Nick is why is Jack doing this? The nephilim killed Nick why would Jack want to bring back the man who he wanted dead.

Unless Nick has something that Jack does not have.

"MADDOX!" Nick screams through the cries. "LET ME GO!"

"You have failed us."

"Yeah yeah yeah you said that already. But listen why would Jack out of all people would be trying to bring me back? Hmm. It must make you wonder."

Maddox this time listened. The former vessel had a fair point. Why would Jack try to bring Nick back?

"The spell." Maddox looks at Nick. "That must be the reason."

"We can take advantage of this." Nick smirked through the pain. "I can bring Lucifer back and I will make sure that kid stays out of my way."

"You are a human."

"With knowledge. That kid is like a couple of years old easy to manipulate. I did get his blood the first time I can do it again."

"The Winchesters."

"I wanna kill Sammy. Michael..." He smiles. " I mean Dean I always wanted a battle. Us fighting on the battleground. Bring Michael and Lucifer's fight to life."

"That so."

"That can happen after me and Lucifer become one. Oh and I want Castiel dead and he better stay dead. I'm sick of his face."

Nick shook and the demons screamed as the gold spreads into the black smoke.

"WE CAN DO THIS MADDOX! TELL YOUR BUDDIES TO STOP. GIVE THE KID WHAT HE WANTS. I WILL BRING LUCIFER BACK."

Maddox leans forward being careful to avoid the gold beams of light.

"Fine but if you fail again. I will come up and take you down to Hell myself. You understand."

"Got it. I fail I go to Hell. Got it perfectly clear."

Maddox waves.

"Let him go."

The demons fly away and the chains burn and fall into the fire. Nick felt himself being pulled forward. The light consumes him and the screams fade away. He becomes healed. All the damage caused by Maddox goes away along with screams.

Then the light becomes so bright Nick had to close his eyes. Suddenly he is shoved backwards and the force causes him to open his eyes.

Nick gasps. He breathes several times. His body demands for oxygen. He looks down. His body is healed and Nick felt more alive than ever.

"Nick." A voice what sounded like a woman speaks.

Nick looks and smiles.

"Dumah."

"You know who I am." Dumah says.

"Anyone who knew Lucifer I knew them as well." Nick grinned.

"Nick."

Nick's smile widens.

"Jack. My Jesus. I guess I am your Lazarus."

"Shut up." Jack snaps at him.

"Not happy to see me."

Nick scoffs and shakes his head.

"We need your help." Dumah says.

Nick raises his eyebrow.

"My help?"

"You know how to open the Empty."

"Hmm...maybe."

"You do know!" Jack says.

"Okay yeah I do know." He tilts his head and frowns. "Why do you want the spell?"

"Mary Winchester is there." Dumah answers.

Shock appears on Nick's face.

"Mama bear is in the Empty." He laughs and laughs. He laughs until tears filled his eyes. "Oh that's..." He clears his throat but the smile remained. "Wow."

"THIS IS YOUR FAULT." Jack pulls Nick forward and his eyes glow. "IF IT WASN'T FOR YOU MARY WOULD STILL BE HERE."

"Gonna kill me Jack." Nick mocked him. "Go on then give me your best shot. What's more brutal than being burned alive. Show me."

Jack's eyes blaze with fury. Dumah puts her hand on his shoulder.

"Jack." She said her voice stern. Jack looks at Dumah. Dumah turns to the door. "I think its best if you go outside."

"But Nick."

"I can talk to him. You need to calm down."

Jack sighs.

"Fine. Let me know if he tries anything."

The nephilim storms out and shuts the door behind him. Nick faces the angel and grins.

"Now that the kid is out of the way we can have a proper adult conversation." He furrows his eyebrows. "You are hiding something. You wouldn't just help bring Mary back. No. You want something don't you."

"I'm not the only one who wants something. Right Nick?"

"What do you want?"

"Tell me the spell."

"You didn't answer my question."

"I am being easy on you Nick. If you do not tell me I will force the information out of you. Then Jack can send you back where you came from."

"You could do that. But you see I know how to do it. The spell. I did it once I can do it again."

"I'll know what to do once I got what I need."

"You open it then what you expect Mary to come through just like that. That's not how it works. Mary could be lost for all we know."

"Jack will find her."

"Then what? You are not gonna close the portal you just admitted you wanted something. What is it? Tell me. Tell me. Tell me!"

"Jack is going to wake up the angels and send them to Heaven." Dumah answers.

Nick's mouth snaps shut.

"Ooooh." He then nods. "I do remember Heaven is low on battery."

"If I don't get the angels from the Empty Heaven will fall and there will be a war between the death and the living. There will be nothing we can do to stop it. So please tell me the spell."

Nick's expression becomes sympathetic.

"There would be Hell on earth. We can't let that happen. I will help. I will do the spell."

Dumah wasn't falling for this little performance he is putting on. Nick doesn't give a damm about Heaven. There is only one thing from the Empty he wants.

"Lucifer is not coming back." She says. 

"Lucifer helped you. Wasn't he the ruler of Heaven once? He kept the power going for you guys. Michael didn't. Michael was gonna let Heaven collapse. Lucifer was really gonna try better but the Winchesters, Castiel and Jack ruined it for him. If Lucifer comes back he will have another chance to put things right."

"No. Lucifer is evil and will always remain evil."

"Think of the power! Archangels give the most power."

"Jack will not let Lucifer through. You know that."

"I'll be prepared this time. We have leverage." He grins. "Mary Winchester." He chuckles. "Probably Lucifer is using her as leverage." He taps his head. "Minds alike."

"Or Michael."

"Michael?"

"He's awake as well."

"Oh..."

"Its risky."

"Not really. Michael again power. You can put him in your angel prison."

Dumah and Naomi did discuss that once when they searched for the archangel. Michael is extremely powerful. Most powerful archangel. Perfect for Heaven. Jack would take Michael down. However part of Dumah still thought it is too much of a risk. So many things could go wrong.

She shakes her head.

"No."

Nick cocked his head.

"It's a good offer."

"It is very tempting yes but bringing the two most dangerous archangels back on earth, it could cause another war. You leave me with no choice Nick. Last chance. Talk."

"Bite me."

Dumah's eyes glow. She raises her hand.

The ropes rip apart and Nick reaches out and grabs the blade from the angel's pocket. He puts it against her throat.

"This got interesting." He smirked.

Dumah gulps but does her best to remain calm.

"I can call Jack."

"Oh yes Jack can save you but..." He brings the blade to his throat. "He won't save me."

"Nick don't."

"I would. Just gotta move it along and a nice long cut will form. Blood will pour and...Rest in Peace to me. I'll go to Hell again. The demons didn't like what Jack did. Bringing me back. If I die and Jack tries to bring me back again, there will be a war against Hell. Is that what you want?" Dumah's expression turns nervous. Nick sighs. "Every option there is a risk of war. Demons are no good to Heaven. But angels...archangels especially are the answer to helping Heaven. This is what I'm gonna offer. I do the spell, Jack wakes up the angels, saves Mary blah blah, we let Lucifer through and he will possess me. If Michael wants to join the party Jack can handle him. Uncle and nephew bonding." He smirked. "So Dumah do we have a deal."

"Give me back my blade."

"Blade stays with me. Anything happens I will kill myself and cause an uproar in Hell. Again Dumah. Do we have a deal."

Dumah closes her eyes.

"Deal." She said her voice quiet.

Nick smiles.

"See. Wasn't so hard."

Jack opens the door. His eyes widen when he sees Nick standing up.

"Dumah."

"It's okay Jack. He is going to cooperate."

Nick tucks the blade in his back pocket.

"That's right." He smiled.

He then clasps his hands.

"So. Lets get started."

Chapter Text

Donatello groans. His eyes burned and his head was pounding. He felt like he been through a few rounds of fights. He pushes through the fog and opens his eyes. He snaps his eyes shut and lets out another groan.

"Mr Redfield?" A soft voice spoke to him.

Donatello opens them again. His vision is blurry. He places his hand on his head. He had his glasses on. Being injected twice with grace can really mess with a person's senses. Donatello felt his senses have shut down.

"Mr Redfield?" The same voice repeated.

The Prophet followed the voice. His eyes met a blur of colors. He managed to make out a face with long hair. Red. He saw red. This person is wearing red.

He responds but the answer came out as a slur. He removes his glasses and rubs his eyes.

"Hmm."

He puts them back on and blinks a few times. He looks where he heard the voice. She was clearer now and...a stranger. The Prophet has never seen her in his life. After a day he had the Prophet was pretty much used to people or should he say the supernatural community popping up in his life.

"And what are you?" He smiles at her frown. "I know you are not human pretty much everyone I see these days are something."

He pinches the bridge of his nose and sighs. Donatello was so done with everything. All he wanted to do was go to his bedroom, go to sleep and forget this day ever happened. If he had a soul he would have had a mental breakdown ages ago.

"I'm Jo. I am a healer." Donatello's eyes go wide. Okay that sounded quite human. Jo beams at him. "I been sent here to check on you."

"If I had to guess who sent you was it two men brothers."

"No."

"I know it's not a neighbour who is concerned about me." He raises his eyebrow. "Its the Winchesters isn't it."

"No. It was Castiel actually."

Donatello nods.

"Right." He stands up. Jo quickly goes to his side. "You can tell Castiel I am fine."

"Mr Redfield you been through a traumatizing event. Castiel thinks there might be some damage."

"Oh goody." He rolled his eyes. "Wonderful."

"I checked." She smiles. "There is no damage."

"Um..." He shrugs. "Wonderful so you are not needed here you can go. I would offer you a drink but I'm tired I just want to sleep."

"I understand but I have to stay."

The Prophet scoffs.

"They are really that worried about me."

"Oh no I am just waiting for my money. Castiel is on his way." Her smile widens. "I am expecting full payment."

Donatello sighs heavily and sits back down.

"I'm not going to get any peace."

The door knocks and Jo goes to answer it. She gasps but quickly hides it with a smile.

It's not Michael. She reminds herself.

"Dean."

She heard Donatello groan in the background. Dean frowns at her.

"What the Hell are you doing here?"

"Uh..."

Dean brushes past her not giving her the chance to answer. He looks round the room with his gun in his hand.

"Jack!" He calls out.

Jo huffed and folds her arms.

"Jack is not here."

Dean pauses and looks at her.

"What?"

"Jack is not here." Jo repeated.

Dean takes a threatening step forward and looks down at the healer.

"What did you do?" He growled.

"Excuse me?"

"What did you do?" He repeated his voice low and dangerous.

Jo raises her eyebrow.

"You think this is my doing?"

"Well you were Satan's girl."

"I'm not anyone's girl." She glared at him. "I don't care about the kid I came here to do a job and that was to check on the Prophet."

"Who sent you?"

"Castiel did."

"Cas sent you and he didn't tell us."

What was with everyone keeping things from Dean recently.

"Dean." Sam frowns at the woman standing with his brother. "Jo?"

"Castiel sent me to check on the Prophet." Jo quickly says before the younger hunter starts bombarding her with questions.

"Oh. Is he okay?"

"He is right here." Donatello yawned.

"He is fine. Tired but fine." Jo answered.

"Well you can get your feathery ass out of here." Dean growled. He clearly didn't trust her.

"Can't. Not until your friend pays me."

"Cas is paying you." Dean rolls his eyes. "You gotta be joking."

"I paid a taxi to come here. I don't do jobs for free Dean I got to earn a living. Human essentials are not cheap."

Dean gets in her face. Jo become uncomfortable not liking her personal space being invaded. Last time her space was invaded it was Michael. Jo started to think Michael and Dean were not that different to each other after all. For starters both have tempers on them and both are not the type to mess with.

"Anael." Cas walks in and looks at Dean's pissed off expression. Cas sighs. "I'm sorry I should have told you she was coming."

"Anael." Donatello sits up straight. "I knew she was something." He thinks of the name and the ability to heal. He points at her. "Angel."

Castiel nods.

"Yes she's an angel."

"Yeah tell everyone Castiel." Anael said sarcastically.

"Cas. Give her the money so she can go." Dean says.

"Now would be very good Castiel." Anael said her eyes never leaving the hunter.

Cas looks at the drained Prophet.

"Can't you stay? In case..."

"Castiel he is fine." Anael says.

"Please." Cas's expression turns guilty. "I owe him. Someone has to watch him while we find Jack."

"Jack is not here." Dean says.

Cas put on his best calm expression.

"We'll find him." Cas assured him.

"That will cost you more." Anael says.

"I will pay." Cas nodded to the other angel.

Anael thought about it. She is not going to turn down money. As long as she is paid and out of the Winchesters way she's good.

"You can start paying me now."

Anael sticks out her hand. Cas gets out his wallet and but Sam quickly jumps in and scoops notes out of his pocket.

"Fifty dollars." Sam says.

He puts it in her hand.

Anael nods to say thank you and puts the money in her purse.

"If you excuse me." She wraps her arm around the Prophet. "Lets take you to bed Mr Redfield."

"Please do." Donatello nodded.

She helps him stand up and they both go into the bedroom.

"Is the boy here?" Rowena notices a woman going in a room with the Prophet. She frowns. "Who is that?"

"Jo." Sam answers.

"Oh." Rowena looks at the angel's clothing. "She has good taste."

"Back to the plan. We gotta find Jack. We gotta find him now." Dean had a murderous look in his eyes as he said it.

"Wait." Cas lowers his head knowing he is going to get Hell for this. He swallows and looks up. "I have something to tell you. I um...I already knew about Jack's soul."

"You knew?" Dean's eyes widen. "Who told you?"

"I only just found out but for a while I gathered there was something wrong. It started with the snake."

"The snake? You mean Felix?"

"Yes Jack used his powers. He killed the snake. I think Jack considered it a mercy. I...I was gonna tell you..."

"...but you just wanted to wait until we were already freaked out."

"I'm sorry. I thought I could..."

"Could what Cas?" Dean glares at him. "Could what Cas!"

"Help him. I didn't want to tell you and Sam you just got over Michael you lost the hunters I didn't want you to worry."

"If you told us sooner none of this would have happened and mom would still be here."

"I was scared to tell you." Cas sighs. "I was scared. I believed in Jack for so long, I believed that he was he was good. I... I knew that he would be good for the world. And he was good for us. My faith in him, it...it never wavered, and then I..I saw what he did. It wasn't malice. It wasn't evil. It was like Jack saw a problem, and in his mind, he just solved it with that snake."

"The snake!"

"What he did wasn't bad. It was the absence of good. And I saw that in him. But we were a family, and I didn't want to lose that, so I thought I could fix it on my own. Felt like it was my responsibility. So I left. And I didn't tell you. If I could go back and just...just talk to him right then and there, I would. But I can't, Dean. I failed you. And I failed Jack. And I failed..."

"No, no. Don't even say it. Don't even say her name." Dean points his finger at the angel. "This is your fault."

"Dean." Sam says.

"He knew!" Dean yells. "He knew something was wrong with the kid. He knew it, and he didn't tell us! He didn't even tell us!"

"I told Anael." Cas admits. "I went to her for help."

"Did you now" Dean grits his teeth. "You told her the angel who hooked up with the Devil."

"For the last time Dean I am with no one. I am alone." Anael yells as she walks back in the room. "I finished it with Lucifer and went back to Earth. Yes Castiel did come to me he wanted my help to find God."

"God." Dean scoffs. "You looked for God?"

"I thought he could help us." Cas says.

"You went looking for God without telling us." Dean was fuming now.

"Like I said before I didn't want to worry you. You both been through a lot."

"Bullshit. Cas you made it worse. You...you should be the one down there not her."

"Dean!" Sam yells.

Those words hit Cas hard. It crushed him. He already had the deal hanging over his head which he still hasn't told them about.

"If I could take her place I would." Cas says his voice quiet. "I would do anything to bring her back."

"No Castiel." Anael shakes her head. "Yes you did do the wrong thing not telling Sam and Dean but you were trying to protect your family." Anael frowns as she said it. She wanted a family. In a way she was jealous of Cas that he had everything she wanted. She hid her feelings and continued. "It is not Castiel's fault what happened to Jack."

"Jack sent mom to the Empty. He has no soul."

"He burned his soul to end Michael." Her face darkens. "Who let Michael in and allow him to create his army of monsters."

Dean was taken back by her response. 

"This is not my fault."

"You said yes for your family. What Castiel did working behind your backs was for the same reason."

"This is different. I had to stop Lucifer I had no choice. Cas had a choice. HE FUCKED UP!"

Anael shakes her head and tuts.

"Wow you really are like him. Michael."

"Don't you even go there." Dean growled.

The hunter and the angel ended up being face to face again inches away from each other.

"Its true." Anael says. "You are Michael."

Dean's expression turns shocked. He looked stunned for a few moments. Then his face smooths out and a smile spreads across his face.

"Yes I am."

Anael's eyes widen. She takes a step back. He looks back at her with a smug expression. The look terrified the angel.

"Oh no." She muttered.

"Oh yes." He grinned.

"Dean." Sam saw the change in his brother's face. Sam became tense. "Michael."

Michael smiles.

"I'm back."

Chapter Text

The Shadow tried everything to put the archangels and the human to sleep. All three were too stubborn. Mary faces her other self after being knocked down for...Mary lost count how many times the Shadow sent her flying into the archangels. One time Mary crashed into Michael. Michael sat up and had the huntress in his lap. They both looked at each other before Mary scrambled out and stood up. Lucifer of course laughed his head off before receiving a punch from the Entity. Out of the three the Entity was mainly pissed at the Devil. His mouth kept getting him into the trouble.

"Dude this is getting boring." Lucifer groaned.

Michael huffed in agreement.

"Then do as you are told and go to sleep." The Entity sneered.

"Or we negotiate a deal and we'll leave you in peace."

"Deal with the Devil." The Shadow joked. "A well-known phrase that clearly says bad idea." It smiles. "Hmm roles are reversed and I took the Devil's position. Guess what I am not interested in negotiating. Especially with a broken, pathetic little runt like you."

"Someone agrees with me." Michael smirked.

"You are not far behind. Daddy's unwanted child." The Shadow laughed.

Michael's face screwed up. The Shadow's face morphs and twists. Black took over and changed its body. Male features started to show through the mass. Lucifer let out an oh come on when the transformation was complete.

Chuck Shurley stood with a sly smile. His eyes are dark and cold. Then his whole demeanour changed. Warmth spreads across the borrowed face.

"Hello son."

He spreads his arms out opening himself to the eldest archangel.

"You're not my father." Michael glared.

'God' smiled.

"I'm here now son. You did want to see me right?"

"The real God."

"I am real to you."

He walks towards the archangel. Michael grabs the thing that wore his father's face by the arm.

"No you're not." He growled.

'God's' face darkens.

"Let go son." His voice boomed across the void.

To everyone's surprise Michael let's go.

"That brings me to my next point." 'God' grinned. "You think you rebelled you think you turned on me. You haven't."

"I have. I stopped following his orders ages ago. When I find the real God I will rip him apart."

'God' gave a sympathetic look he looked almost sorry for the archangel.

"You won't."

"What makes you so sure."

"You were created to obey. Whatever happens you will always obey. You are daddy's loyal son after all."

"Were daddy's loyal son you mean."

'God' tuts.

"That side of you to obey will always be there. It's who you are Michael. You will never be free. Free Will is an illusion. You will always be following his plans." He snorted. I am wearing your father's face you obeyed me. You let go of me."

Michael refused to believe him. He turned on his father. He swore to never follow an order again. His father hurt him. Abandoned him. Those days of being the perfect little son are over.

He feels a hand go on his shoulder. He recognized the touch.

"Michael." His father's words ring in his ear.

Michael straightens up. He turns to face his 'father'. 'God' raised his eyebrow waiting for Michael to finish.

Michael bows down.

"Father."

He goes back up with wide eyes.

"Can you stop this plan. I don't want my world destroyed." 'God' orders. "I promise I will be a better father."

Michael smiles sounding happy by those words.

"I will stop father. Forgive me father."

Lucifer and Mary look at each other with dumbfounded expressions.

"I forgive you son."

Michael looks and suddenly stumbles back. He points and his mouth opens but no words come out. Black slime pours down 'God's' face.

"Wh...what?" Michael stuttered. 

The goo sinks back into the Shadow's skin.

"Had to snap you out of it."

"You did something to me." Michael growled.

"I did nothing. I just showed you the harsh truth."

"No. You messed with my mind."

"I did not. I showed you that you will always obey your father. You were programmed to act like this."

"Lucifer rebelled."

"That was his plan. Lucifer will always be rebellious. He and dad will not form a relationship. You Michael you will always remain loyal even when you don't even know you are being loyal. You are probably giving daddy what he wants now. I mean God is a writer remember." He smirks. "You and your big bad plan to destroy the world could be part of his story."

"No."

"What you did is pure entertainment for him."

"I want him dead. How would he find that entertaining?"

"He knows you will lose. He controls where the story goes. You, Lulu, Mary, everyone are just pawns to his game."

Michael slams The Shadow into the ground. Lucifer also joins and punches the Entity across the face. The Shadow laughs and laughs. Its laughs turned into high-pitched squeal and its eyes roll round and round in an unhuman way.

"You want to be out of God's story." The Empty spat out. "Then go to SLEEP!"

"ENOUGH!" Mary screams.

They all stop and face the huntress.

"Castiel got out of here." Mary says. "If he can get out of here then so can I. I will keep trying I will not stop. I will get back to my boys. So come on show me what you got." She smirks. "You can't put a Winchester down that easily."

It goes silent. Lucifer breaks it by clapping.

"That was quite a speech blondie." He nodded looking impressed.

"Castiel." The Empty rose from the ground. It looks at Mary. "He must be feeling crushed by the recent events. You are down here and Jack is up there with no soul. The angel must be so upset."

If he is I won't be able to collect him. The Entity thought in horror.

The Shadow smiles and clasps its hands together.

"I can help you."

"Now you wanna help." Lucifer frowned.

"To save Jack. Yes." It grinned.

"Why?" Mary asks.

"So the kid will leave me alone." Also to make Cassie very happy. It sighs. "Michael's grace is corrupting Jack, to stop this you must perform this ritual. The ritual requires the nephilim, the father." It looks at Lucifer. "That's you and the one who Jack took the grace from."

"Okay I am not liking this already." Lucifer says. "With Michael involved..."

"Let me finish." The Entity snapped. "I will bring all three of you back. Lucifer you will come back with Jack's grace still inside you. Michael, Jack has your grace so you will be human."

Michael's eyes widen.

"Excuse me."

Lucifer snorted and covers his mouth to prevent himself from laughing.

"Wait. I have a better solution." Michael suggests. "Jack has my grace I come back through him. As I told my brother and Mary that boy needs me. He is connected to me."

"The purpose of this is to break the connection." The Entity answers. "You coming back through him is not going to help."

That will make Castiel angry.

"So." The Entity continued. "Someone does the spell Michael, Lucifer and Jack will connect and the grace will transfer. Jack's grace to Michael and Lucifer to Jack. That will leave Lucifer with his own grace."

"Michael will be back at full power. Lucifer will be alive as well." Mary asks.

"Yes."

Mary shakes her head.

"There has to be another way."

"I am saving Jack you should be grateful I am helping you."

"What about vessels?" Lucifer asks.

"I can take care of that." Its head rolls to Michael. "I already have something cooked up for you Mikey. It's not Jack. Hope you got an alternative evil plan that God will enjoy." It laughed.

Michael glares.

"Stand down brother." Lucifer ordered.

"Shut up."

Michael turns away clearly annoyed he won't try out his experiment. Hopefully in this new vessel he will be able to connect to Jack and resume his plan on destroying the world. He will prove to God he doesn't follow him.

"Ready." The Entity grinned.

The black walls dissolve and Michael finds himself...

...facing Anael!

"Its true." Anael says. "You are Michael."

Michael's eyes widen in shock. He looks down and had to hold in a gasp when he realized where he was and who he was.

Dean Winchester.

Michael left Dean to possess Rowena because he feared the hunter. He got locked away and the hunter was going to keep fighting him. Michael couldn't take it anymore so he left.

Now he is back in Dean again.

Did Anael say he is Michael?

Does she know he is here?

The archangel couldn't freak out. Freaking out wasn't an option here. So he puts on a smile.

"Yes I am." He replies.

Anael's eyes widen. She takes a step back.

"Oh no." She muttered.

"Oh yes." He grinned.

That's good Anael is afraid best to keep up the act. He had to make them fear him. He now relied on his words because power can't help him.

"Dean."

Michael groaned inside.

The other Winchester.

Sam becomes tense.

"Michael."

Michael pretends to look like he knows what is going on.

Deep down he didn't.

He smiles at Sam.

"I'm back."

Chapter Text

Nick kept the blade by his side as he set up the equipment. Jack stood with Dumah. He wanted Nick to hurry up. The former vessel was taking his time to annoy the nephilim. Seeing the irritated expression on Jack's face was amusing to Nick.

"I need your blood." Nick ordered.

"I need the blade." Jack says.

"Uh uh stays with me. I can take your blood. If you get any ideas angel boy I will make sure Mary remains trapped down there forever. Have I made myself clear?"

Jack sighs and shows his hand. Nick pulls the hand forward and places the blade on the skin.

"Need me to count you in?

"Just do it." Jack gritted his teeth.

Nick cuts deep into the skin and makes a long cut. Jack closes his eyes and stops himself from showing he is in pain. He didn't want to give the bastard the satisfaction.

Nick smiles and turns Jack's hand over. The blood drips into a cup. Once Nick had enough he let's go and lets the nephilim heal himself.

"Thank you." Nick smiled.

"Is that all?" Dumah asks.

"Yeb. Just need to say the magic words and the door will open."

Nick's eyes go wild like and his smile goes wide. The former vessel is excited. He can already feel himself getting closer to the Devil by the second.

Nick kneels down and stares at the wall. He was about to open his mouth but stops when he felt a new presence in the room. He stands up with a wary expression and looks round. He paused when he sees himself on his knees.

Dumah and Jack are also frozen in place.

Nick waves his hand in front of them but they showed no reaction.

"Okay so I am having an outer body experience." Nick frowns. "But why?"

In the darkest part of the room, a pair of red glowing balls are floating in the mid-air. Nick meets them. His eyes widen.

No way.

He walks towards the balls... no eyes!

"Lucifer." Nick called out.

The former vessel steps into a black puddle. He grimaced when he rose his boot and black slime hangs off it.

Lucifer steps out in the form Nick saw him when he tried to bring him back the first time.

"Lucifer." Nick bows down. He highly respected the archangel. "Its a yes." Nick nods. "Yes. Yes you can take me. I will not fight you." Lucifer moves forward. The slime drops down on Nick's face as the Devil towered over him. "We can continue where we left off." Nick grinned. "Making the world ours, destroy everything God created, kill Michael's sword and ensure his death is permanent."

Lucifer makes contact with his former vessel. His form morphs into Nick.

"Ah yeah might have to pause on that." Lucifer says.

Nick frowns.

"What do you mean?"

Lucifer smiles.

"We gotta kind of save the world from my son and we gotta team up with Michael to do that."

"What?" Fury rose in Nick. This is not the plan. "You do that you will be screwed over again."

"You don't care about Jack but I do." His grip increases on Nick's shoulder. "You're not the boss I decide what to do."

"Your plans."

"I changed my mind."

"Jack doesn't even love you. We don't need him we got each other. That's why you chose me to bring you back we have a bond that no one has. I understand you."

Lucifer did a yuck expression.

"Okay one that's creepy and two I got what I want I got a vessel. You on the other hand." He raises Nick off the ground. "You played your part I don't need you anymore."

"Lucifer! We can talk about this!"

Lucifer smiles.

"Bye bye Nicky."

The Devil let's go and Nick flies and falls into the darkest part of his mind. A part where he won't be able to get out and will forever be locked in there as long as Lucifer is in control.

Lucifer slides into Nick's frozen form. His and Jack's grace flow through his vessel's bloodstream and pumps around the body. His eyes open and flash gold.

"What's taking so long?" Jack asks.

Lucifer smiles at the sound of his son's voice. He turns and gets to his feet. Jack's eyes widen when he sees the gold in Nick's eyes. The nephilim feels grace...his grace in Nick mixed with...

"Lucifer." Jack gasped.

Lucifer beams.

"Hey Jack...son."

Jack's eyes flash gold and he raises his hand.

"You move I will hurt you."

Lucifer's eyes return to normal and he sighs.

"What a way to be welcomed back."

"How are you here?" Dumah asks.

Lucifer turns to the angel and smiles at her.

"Ah Dumah. How's Heaven? Wait I already know the answer and guess what? I don't care."

"How are you here Lucifer?" Dumah repeats. "Nick didn't do the spell."

"Yeah your plan on opening the portal, we were already a few steps ahead of ya. We did a Castiel, annoyed the ruler. It worked the Shadow let us go."

"Us." Dumah frowned.

Lucifer looks round.

"I'm two Musketeers short."

"Who else came back?" Jack asks.

"Good news son Mary is back and...you are gonna hate me for this but Michael is back too."

"WHAT!"

Lucifer laughed nervously.

"You hated me anyway so...its not the first time I brought Michael here but in my defensive the first one I had no choice and this time I really had no choice I did not even want him here."

"You and Michael teamed up to get here the first time." Jack growled.

"It was either that or die so yeah I had no choice. Now if you excuse me I must go and look for them."

Jack blocks his father's way.

"Not happening."

Lucifer groans.

"I have to. Son you're not well. I gotta fix you."

"There is nothing wrong with me. You are the one who is sick in the head. Where is Mary?"

"Why don't we look for her together."

Jack flicks his wrist. Lucifer flies back and hits the wall.

The Devil sits up and frowns.

"Oww."

"I am not working with you. You betrayed me!" Lucifer scoffs causing Jack to glare. "What's so funny?"

Lucifer's eyes go on to the angel.

"She was going to betray you?"

Dumah's face goes pale. Jack shakes his head.

"You're lying."

"I'm serious. Tell him Dumah. Tell Jack the deal you and Nick agreed on."

"What deal?" Jack turns round and faces the angel. Dumah's paled expression gave it away. "Dumah?" Dumah bit her lip. Jack's face darkens. "Talk to me!" He growled.

"Nick threatened to kill himself Jack." Dumah explained.

"Tell him the part where you agreed to let me come back and posses Nick."

"What?"

"And Michael." Lucifer smirked.

"I was thinking of the power." Dumah says.

"You did that behind my back!" Jack's voice rose to a shout.

"I couldn't tell you. It was the only way Nick was going to cooperate."

"Would you have stopped me?" Jack asks.

"Michael and Lucifer?"

"Tell me the truth."

Dumah looks him in the eye.

"If we couldn't bring back the others, then yes because Michael and Lucifer would be needed for power. I would take the risk. I would do anything to save my home."

"Would you have used me for power?"

Dumah's lowered gaze confirmed to Jack that the angel would have used him as a battery for Heaven.

"Liars." Jack's fists curl up. "I hate liars."

"I did not lie to you Jack."

"You used me!"

Dumah suddenly floats in mid-air. Her eyes widen when she starts choking. Jack's other hand raises.

"This world is full of sin. Lies is the biggest sin of them all.

Jack is about to snap his fingers but a blast of gold light causes him to slam into the wall.

Dumah drops down to the ground.

Lucifer lowers his hand and the gold vanishes from his eyes.

"She's not worth it Jack." He says. Jack glares at his father. "Heaven is struggling as it is they don't wanna lose another angel."

"Thought you didn't care." Jack says.

Lucifer closes his mouth unable to give an answer to that. He then clears his throat.

"Jack I don't wanna hurt you. If you just come with me..."

A big ball of golden fire appears in Jack's hand. He throws it towards the Devil.

Yeah...that's my que to go.

Lucifer vanishes and the fire-ball blasts into the wall. Jack screams with rage. He whips round and glares at the shaken up angel.

"Me and you are done."

Jack flaps his wings and vanishes.

Dumah stands up. Her legs shook and she stares at the spot where Jack stood. 

Her shock turns into anger.

I will get that portal open.

With Lucifer, Michael and Jack on the loose Dumah needed back up.

She knew exactly who to ask.

Mary woke up in a field. She sits up and gasps for air. She looks round but there is no sign of the two archangels.

"LUCIFER!" She yelled.

She stands up and brushes the dirt off her.

"MICHAEL!"

There is no response from neither of them.

Damm  it where the Hell are they?

The huntress gets out of the field and on to the main path. She finds a telephone box near the gas station. She searches her pocket for coins but she had no luck.

She sighs and looks at the cars and trucks parked in the car park. She didn't have it in her to steal one of those vehicles. They might belong to someone.

Back to the telephone option she needed money. Mary wasn't the type to beg but this is important. She needed to call her boys.

Mary walks into the store and goes straight to the counter.

"Excuse me?" She asks. "Can I borrow some money I...I need to make a call its urgent."

The man on the counter raised his eyebrow.

"Do I look like a bank to you sweetheart?"

"Please. I need to call my sons and let them know I'm okay."

"Blah that's what they all say." He scoffs and raises the newspaper. "Go and ask someone else to pay for your crack."

Mary looked offended.

"I'm not buying drugs."

"The booze then."

"No." He again scoffed. "I don't have my phone cuz I lost it. I want to make a call using the box out there. If I don't call my boys they are gonna worry about me. So please sir I really need the money."

"If you don't get the Hell out of my store I will call the cops."

Mary wanted to punch the man and take the money but she couldn't make a scene for herself.

"You got five seconds lady." He sneered. "Five...four...three...two...on..."

"Wife!"

Mary turns round while the man looks over her shoulder.

Lucifer strolls in with a wide smile. He puts his arm around Mary's shoulder.

"You need to stop running off like this." He scolded to her.

"You are?" The man asks.

"Her husband." Lucifer answered. "And I apologize my wife has dementia she keeps wandering off."

"Oh..." His face softens. "Sorry to hear that."

"Uh what can you do?" Lucifer shrugged. "Its life. Like she even thinks I'm the Devil." He scoffed. "Crazy right? I don't even have horns."

"Right?"

"Right well come wife we gotta go and meet my brother. Remember."

Mary looks at him with a horrified expression. Lucifer guides her out of the store. He gives the man a wave before leaving the store.

"Now lets..." A slap goes across Lucifer's face. He touches his cheek and frowns at Mary. "Why?"

"Dementia? Really?"

"It convinced him...wife."

Mary rolls her eyes. Lucifer puts his hands on his hips and watches every person go past.

"What are you doing?" Mary asks.

"Looking for an extremely pissed off human." Mary frowns causing the Devil to roll his eyes. "I'm looking for Michael."

"I gotta see my boys."

"Sam and Dean? Uh no uh uh not happening."

"I need to..."

"Hello you do remember my death? I don't fancy seeing the Winchester who killed me thank you very much. It brings back unpleasant memories."

"We need them and you know deep down we need them."

Lucifer sighs and runs his hand down his face.

"Why can't there be one thing where it does not involve the Winchesters."

"When it comes to saving the world the Winchesters will always be involved."

Lucifer again sighs.

"Okay this is what we are gonna do." He sits down on the bench and closes his eyes. "I'm gonna try to find Michael."

"He doesn't have his grace."

"Not a problem I just have to find the soul that stinks of Michael. The soul will have a layer over it showing that there is another resident in the body. I just gotta find it."

Mary waited as the Devil searched for his alternative brother. Lucifer opens his eyes and he let out the most dramatic groan.

"Blondie."

"What?"

He looks at her with a pissed off expression.

"I really hate that bastard from the Empty."

Chapter Text

Anael backs away and goes behind the younger Winchester. Fear shows on her face. Michael's eyes lock on to her. The archangel scoffs with amusement.

"Dear me Jo you really do match your vessel. A damsel in distress."

"How the Hell are you back?" Sam growled.

Michael's eyes slide when he catches Cas drawing out his blade. His eyes return to the hunter.

"They say nothing stays dead in this world."

"How did you get out of the Empty?" Cas asks.

Michael smiles.

"I asked nicely if I can leave."

Cas knew that wasn't the case. There was more than meets the eye. The angel also sensed something odd. He could feel Michael's presence in there. There was more than one resident in the body however there is no grace. Cas couldn't see his alternative brother's true form either.

"Anael." Cas looks at his sister. "Can you see him?"

"Who Michael? Yeah he's standing right there."

"I mean really look at him."

Anael narrows her eyes at the archangel. She knew it was Michael. Dean's sudden change of behavior revealed it. Also Michael is a dramatic son of a bitch he would make a surprise entrance just like he did now. She looks and she too notices something rather strange.

Where's the grace?

"Castiel." She looks at her brother. "I see what you mean."

"What?" Sam says.

The two angels look at the hunter. Both with the same confused expression.

"His grace is gone." Cas says.

"Gone?" Sam frowned.

Oh snap The archangel thought with worry.

"Where is it?" Cas asks his alternative brother.

"Well um..."

"Answer the question?" Cas growled.

Michael frowns.

"You didn't give me a chance to answer. I thought you would know where my grace is." The blank faces caused the archangel to roll his eyes. "The boy. Jack. Burned his soul and took what was originally mine."

"Wait wait." Sam interrupted. "You're saying you have no grace at all."

"They just confirmed it."

"So you're..."

"Human." Cas says.

Michael looked disgusted by the word.

"If that's how you want to put it."

"If you're human that means..." Sam's eyes widen. "Dean!"

Sam gets the former archangel by surprise. He pins Michael to the wall.

"Where's my brother?" He yelled. Michael smiles in response. Sam gets in his face and glares. "Where is he?"

Michael's eyes widen.

"Sammy what the Hell?"

Sam paused and looks at the change on his brother's face.

"Dean?"

"Uh yeah." Dean frowns. "What are you doing?" He spots Anael standing close to Cas. He remembered how close he and the angel were. "God Sam did you think I was gonna hurt Jo?"

"I bet you were thinking of it." Anael mumbled.

Sam shakes his head.

"No...Dean." He eyes his brother up and down. "Where did he go?"

"Who?"

"Michael."

"Michael?...Sam what are you talking about?"

"He was here."

"Here? How?"

Sam anxiously looks his brother over.

"Dean, do you not remember?"

"Remember what?"

"Michael..."

Dean cuts Cas off with a look. A look to say 'me and you are not finished yet." Cas swallowed. Dean is still pissed at him.

"Michael." Sam continued. "He's back from the Empty."

Dean's eyes widen.

"What? He's here? How?...Did Jack..."

"We don't know."

"Mom is she back to?"

"We don't know."

"Where the Hell did Michael go?" Dean growled.

Sam looks nervously at Cas. Cas gave him a nod to say "you tell him."

"Sammy."

Now Dean looked worried.

Sam faces his brother. Lots of emotions spread across his face.

"Dean I'm sorry to say this but Michael...he's in you. He's possessed you again."

Dean becomes blank. He turns away. There was no reaction. Not even one word slipped from his lips. Sam became uneasy. It's not a good sign when Dean is like this.

The older hunter places his hands on the chair and let's out a deep breath. Rage fills up inside him.

"SON OF A BITCH!"

He picks the chair up and smashes it against the wall.

Everyone flinched by the sound. The pieces of word scatter across the ground.

Dean bends over and breathes heavily.

Where are you? Dean thought.

No response came. Dean looks down at his body and checks himself out. It was like he was searching for parasite that needed to be eliminated as soon as possible.

Answer me you son of a bitch.

"What in God's name are you doing?" Donatello squeaked when he saw his broken chair.

Dean ignored him and closes his eyes. He tried to search for Michael in his mind but it is empty. Was Sam pulling his leg? Is this some sick joke?

The older hunter turns towards the Prophet.

"Apologizes Prophet my vessel can be quite destructive."

Those few words made Dean realize he was in fact not alone. Michael turns round and faces the others.

"I would stay and chat but I have a world to destroy. The nephilim will be helping me to do it."

"He won't help you." Sam says.

"With a soul hmm but without..." He grins. "...he has no moral compass Samuel. He needs someone to guide him."

"That someone is you."

"We are family." He smirked. "Family got to help each other out. Now if you excuse me."

Michael grabs on to Sam and shoves him against the wall. He turns and kicks Sam in the face. The younger hunter bashes into the wall and he flops down on the ground. Cas charges with his blade. Michael dodges and swipes the blade out of the angel's hand. Michael aims the blade and smirks.

"Even without my grace I am still the best fighter." He turns towards the women. "Ladies." He raises his eyebrow at the scared witch. "Rowena."

Rowena couldn't move. Both archangels had an effect on her. Looking at Michael brought her back to that moment when she had no choice but to say yes. Although the guilt remained on what Michael did with her body she was glad that Michael is gone that took some of the burden off her. Now he is back, the trauma is back. Its worst than before. The former archangel raises his hand and slaps her across the face. Rowena loses her footing and falls on the ground.

Anael steps back and raises her hands in surrender.

"Wise choice Jo." He grinned.

Michael opens the door and goes out.

Michael runs down the steps and out on to the streets. He knew the others are going to be on to him. You couldn't keep a Winchester down for long.

Sam was at the door within seconds. Blood pours down the side of his face.

"MICHAEL!" He roared.

"Maybe we should just let him go." Anael suggests. Sam gives her a 'seriously look' Anael sighs. "At least do it when I'm not here."

Michael reaches the road and extends his arms out. He frowns when he realizes he hasn't moved. Then the archangel cursed.

I forgot, can't fly anymore.

Sam and Castiel are not going to be his only problem. Mary and Lucifer will also be on his tail. He couldn't let any of them find him. Travelling on foot is not going to get him anywhere. He looks at the black 1967 Chevrolet Impala.

How hard can it be. He thought.

His vessel is a good driver. The former archangel just had to look through the memories and bingo he will be a professional driver in no time.

Michael opens the car door and gets in. He shuts the door and starts up the engine. Sam is at the window yelling for his brother. The desperate cries made Michael laugh. He turns and gives Sam a wink and then drives off down the road.

Sam started running. He picked up in pace and sprinted towards the beloved car. Michael glanced at the mirror. He saw the younger hunter gaining on him. Michael drives faster. He goes way over the legal limit. He chuckles when Sam slows down and a look of defeat goes across his face.

"Sam."

Cas slowed down next to the hunter.

"Sam?"

"He took the car." Sam says. "He took Dean and he took the car."

"Sam. We'll find him."

Sam turns away and hurries back to the house. First he lost his mom and now his brother. He couldn't take it. Losing so many people in such a short space of time was too much to handle.

The hunter and the angel arrive back at the house.

"Forget the money Castiel I'm going." Anael says.

"With Michael out sure go ahead." Sam snaps.

"I have to hide." She argued. "Although he is human he is still dangerous."

"We had a deal." Cas says.

"Deal's off the old man can take care of himself."

"But Anael."

"I am putting myself first. When Michael reaches full power again I want to be out of his way. He found me once I don't want him to find me again."

"Why are you so afraid of him?"

"He is an archangel Castiel. The most powerful one in existence. He can kill us." She snaps her fingers. "Just like that. I already got my life together. I got a job, I got an income I don't want him taking that away from me."

"You're an soldier All soldiers fight."

"Well I'm done fighting. I'm you could say retired. I just want a normal happy life that does not involve you, our siblings and Heaven. You didn't listen to me up there but you are going to listen to me down here. You all looked down at me up there but down here we're equals. I have a voice I have a right to choose and I choose to get away and start over elsewhere."

"Enough!" Sam steps in between them and glares at them. "Jo go."

"Thank you Sam. At least someone respects my choice." She glares at her brother and storms off down the street.

"Where are you going?" Cas calls out.

"Going into town and calling a cab." She answered.

Cas rubs his face as his sister crossed the road and left.

"Rowena." Sam says.

"Aye."

"I need you to do a tracking spell and find Michael."

The witch sighs dramatically.

"He hurt me Samuel. You don't even ask if I'm okay."

Sam swallows and furrows his eyebrows.

"Um...are you okay?"

Rowena raises her eyebrow at him. She tuts and shakes her head.

"Lets do this bloody spell."

"I'll go to Heaven." Cas says. "I have to inform them about Michael's return and..." The angel lowers his eyes. "...Jack."

Sam nods.

"Do what you need to do. Rowena look for Jack as well we gotta find him before Michael does. We can't have him back at full power again."

Rowena nods and sits down.

"Lets get on with it."

"I'll go now." Cas says.

Meanwhile Donatello groans.

I'm never gonna be able to rest at this rate.

Sam again nods.

"Great well let's get started."

I lost them. I really lost them!

Michael grins. His teeth flashed white in the mirror and his eyes shone bright with pride even as a mortal he can still beat them idiots...well they did lock him away in Rocky's Bar and Jack killed him however he is back and this is his second chance to prove to his father that he is not his perfect son and he doesn't follow his rules anymore. What the ruler from the Empty said about forever being loyal to God, that was a lie. The Entity was trying to manipulate him.

Michael has been fooled for a life time he is not going to let anyone else fool him from now on. 

Then the car swirled to the left. Michael leaps forward in shock and turns the wheel right bringing the car back on to the road. He shrugs it off and continues driving. Then the car jerked to the right and goes on the edge of the road near the trees. The former archangel turns and brings the car back on the road.

He sighs. 

This is why I prefer flying.

Michael paused when he looks at the mirror. His reflection glared back at him.

"No one drives my car!...especially you, you son of a bitch."

Michael raises his eyebrow. He smiles.

"Hello Dean." He grins. "We're roommates again like good old times."

The former archangel suddenly goes back in his seat. He then goes forward and hits the board. His head goes up and his hands go back on the wheel.

"Stay the fuck down." Dean ordered.

He turns the car around and increases in speed. He had to get back. He had to get back to Sam. They needed to find a way to get Michael out of him for good. Dean sighs and grips on to the steering wheel. He knew Michael's death was too good to be true. When has things ever been that easy for them?

If they can't find a way to get rid of Michael.

Seems I'll have to take that trip to the bottom of the ocean after all.

His foot slams on the breaks and the car stops.

"Uh uh."

The former archangel starts up the engine and turns the car back round.

"We're not going back." He sneered.

He drives. One hand grips on the wheel while the other had a mind of its own. The 'possessed' hand spins the wheel causing the car to spin round and round at a rapid rate. Everything went out of control. In the corner of Dean's eyes he spots two yellow lights.

Then metal slammed into metal. The two cars collided.

The other car, a Mustang swirls and crashes into the trees. The Impala followed. It slams into the other car sending them both rolling down the hill. There is an explosion of glass and the sound of crushing metal. The world whirls and becomes a blur to the hunter. Dean's head smashes against the side window as the Impala gets tangled with the Mustang.

The Impala flips one last time and then crashes into the mud.

Then everything went black.

Chapter Text

"That's the plan. Who is with me?"

The angels glance at each other. They all looked uncertain. Dumah sighs when one angel raised their hand.

"Yes Cael."

"You want us to go down to Earth and take down the nephilim. Lucifer's love child."

"Yes and Lucifer as well he knows the spell to opening to the Empty."

"We can't." Angelina replied. "Dumah we are the only remaining angels left. We leave, Heaven will fall."

"Some of you will have to stay. A small group of us will go. There are angels on Earth. We'll bring them back home whether they like it or not. It can be our temporary solution until our brothers and sisters return."

"The nephilim has killed our brothers and sisters." Cael squealed. "What makes you think we will go down only to end up meeting the same fate."

"Naomi wouldn't advise this." Angelina added. "She insisted we stay in Heaven."

"Well Naomi is not here now is she." Dumah snapped. "We followed her order and stayed put and look what happened. The Shadow came and took some of our brothers and sisters. Since then Heaven has got worst. We are barely standing as it is we need to act now."

The cracks moving down the walls confirms Dumah's point that they couldn't sit back anymore and wait for a miracle to happen. They had to do something otherwise they will lose their beloved home forever.

"What about God?" Puriel asks.

Dumah gives him a 'seriously look'.

"You think I haven't tried to contact him?"

"He must be aware of the current situation." Puriel says. "Surely he would come and save our home."

Dumah shakes her head.

"I doubt that Puriel. He's probably elsewhere doing...work." She made quotation marks with her fingers. "After Michael we now know there are other universes. God has probably gone to a world where Heaven is actually Heaven. This..." She gestures to the walls. "...is a mess. It's up to us not God us to make Heaven great again. Imagine it, our brothers and sisters back from the dead. They come home and we are all together again." Cael raises his hand again. Dumah sighs. "Yes Cael."

"The Empty. Its ruler came here and took our brothers and sisters. You just said it. The Shadow is dangerous."

"The Shadow invaded our home, so I say we invade theirs." Dumah glared. "That thing hurt us, we hurt it back. If it does attempt to attack Heaven again, we will make the nephilim bring our siblings back. We'll keep doing it until the message comes across that the Shadow can't take away our kind ever again. If it wants something let it go down to Hell and wipe every demon off this Earth."

There was mumbles of agreement in the small crowd.

"If this plan of yours fails." Puriel says. Dumah opens her mouth to protest. Puriel raises his hand to silence her. "If it fails, do you have a plan B in the works?"

Dumah bit her lip. She did have a back up plan but she hoped she didn't have to use it. It was more of a risk than the original plan.

"I do." She nodded. "If we can't bring our brothers and sisters back from the Empty, we'll...we'll have to make a deal with the angels from the other world."

"They followed Michael." Angelina says. "We all saw what their Michael is like."

"I know I know but..."

"There is a risk they could destroy this world as well." Cael says.

"They would have the same interest as us." Dumah says. "...Heaven. We'll form an alliance with them. We'll offer them paradise, a better world, a chance to start again. I'm sure they can spare some of their angels. As they say sharing is caring." She smiled.

"You cannot negotiate with them." Puriel argued.

"I have more." Dumah grinned. "If they show signs that will threaten to destroy us or possibly the world, they will be captured and put in a cell. Then..." She gestures for them to follow her down the hallway. She stops at a door and smiles at her followers. "We bring them here."

Cael's eyes widen and he shakes his head.

"We haven't used that room for years."

"That's right."

She opens the door. Inside the room was a wreck. Cael closes his eyes at the sight of the chair with a variety of tools scattered all across the floor. Dumah picks up a drill and shows it to the others.

"We will remove all the damage Michael has done. We will fix his mistakes. Then we will make them loyal to us."

"We're going to brainwash them." Angelina says. "Dumah we all agreed that these methods are not going to be used in Heaven anymore."

"I'm in charge now and I say we bring it back." Dumah forced a smile. "If we are going to invite them into our world they will have to follow our rules." She looks round the destroyed room. "We only got to give this room a clean then it will officially be back in business."

"This was Naomi's job."

Dumah examines the drill in her hand.

"If Naomi wants redemption, this would be a start."

Dumah puts the drill down and leads the angels out of the room. She closes the door and turns towards their nervous faces.

"Don't worry this is plan B. I am certain plan A will work." She assured them. Cael raises his hand. "No more questions." Dumah shakes her head. "Resume your duties. I will inform you when the time is right."

The angels nod and go back to their duties. Dumah sighs and walks. She was vague about Michael in her plan. Honestly she didn't know what to do with him. Michael, he was crazy and more of a threat than Lucifer. Lucifer will be easier to catch, Jack is his weakness. Michael however he's complicated. He is smart. She did think of using Michael and Lucifer for power in Heaven if they couldn't get their brothers and sisters back or couldn't open the rift. She's pushed the Michael and Lucifer option down to plan C. The last resort.

If plan B happens Dumah needs Michael out of the way. With him alive she will have zero control over his angels. He will probably kick her off the leader spot and Earth will become exactly like his world. Dumah couldn't have that. She could have Jack kill Michael. The nephilim would be more than happy to. He killed Michael the first time. That will have to happen with her being somewhere far, far away she is sure Jack will target her next.

Lucifer could be a target as well. Jack could kill him before she could find out the spell. 

Dumah groans, so that would bring her back to plan B.

The angel was switching back and forth between plans. It started to give her a migraine. Which is unusual angels don't have migraines. Now Cael's concern on not having enough angels to bring down the nephilim and the Devil started to nag her. They are powerless against Jack. She was aware of Jack's fight against Michael in the other world. The angels he killed. Some he killed with just a snap of his fingers.

Jack is dangerous.

Lucifer is dangerous.

Michael is dangerous.

The Shadow is dangerous.

The angels from the other world are dangerous.

Danger screamed at Dumah. Everywhere she looked was danger.

"Argh."

She punches the wall and snaps her eyes shut. It seemed so easy when talking to her fellow siblings but when she thinks about it, it comes out ten times worse.

She needed allies. She don't care who she just needed them. She needed to expand her army but she didn't know who to turn to. Who will want to help Heaven? She needed a reason that will convince them to help her. She had to think of a reason first.

A very good reason.

"NAOMI!"

Dumah spins round by the sound of the voice. She picked up in pace and enters the throne room. She finds Castiel looking round. A sense of urgency spreads across his face. The angel paused debating whether to show herself or not. Why is Castiel here? Does he know about the archangels? Mary? Did Jack tell them about his alliance with her?

Before she could hide her brother's eyes turn towards her.

Oh dear. She thought in panic.

Dumah relaxed and expressed no fear. A leader never showed fear or weakness to her followers.

Be professional. Be professional.

"Castiel." She walks up to him with a smile. "What a pleasant surprise."

"I need to speak with Naomi, its urgent." Cas replied.

"She is unavailable."

"What does that mean?"

"Naomi is not leader anymore."

"Why?"

"The Empty invaded. Under her watch. Some of us didn't survive while the rest of us almost died. Again under her watch. Heaven needs a leader."

"A leader like you?"

"Oh, I'm not my first choice, either, but here we are."

"A-And Naomi, she's?"

"In a very small cell. Not that you should care. She wasn't your biggest fan.

"No, but I needed her help."

"With?"

Cas sighs.

"Michael is back."

Dumah pretended to look shocked.

"He is?"

"Yes."

"How?"

"I don't know. I think it might be to do with Jack."

"Jack? The nephilim?" 

"Something happened." He stopped and tried to compose himself. "It wasn't his fault I swear." 

"Talk to me Castiel."

"Jack has no soul...He...He sent Mary to the Empty."

"He did?" Dumah shakes her head. "So you're saying a human is in the Empty?"

"Yes."

"What about Lucifer?"

"From what we know he's not back its just Michael. Jack did stop Nick from bringing Lucifer back."

"That's good."

" However he is awake down there. We do not know what he is doing with Mary."

"There is a chance he could come back?" 

"Mary is down there. Sam and Dean want their mom back."

"So yes there is a chance." Dumah blows out a sigh. "Great. Big bad archangel and a soulless nephilim that's all we need."

"Michael hasn't come back the same."

Dumah frowns.

"Explain?"

"He's human."

Her eyes widen.

"Human?"

"The Empty brought him back...in Dean."

"His true vessel?" Cas nods. "And he's human?" Again Cas nods. Dumah's frown deepens. "What's the Empty playing at?"

"I don't know. I don't like it."

"Neither do I."

Cas looks round making sure they are alone.

"You and I both know what the Empty is like. It..."

"Possessed me without my consent yeah I remember." She grimaced at the memory.

"And my deal." Cas puts his hands behind his back. "I do...I do propose a plan to get Mary back."

Dumah raises her eyebrow.

"Go on."

"I will make another deal." Cas explained. "The Empty takes me. I trade places with her."

"Castiel!"

"They need their mom."

Dumah wanted to say Mary and Lucifer are back but she couldn't. She reveals an important piece of information she is at risk of being exposed. She had to act clueless.

She couldn't have her brother making a deal with the thing that lives in the darkness. The Shadow has only got to say their gone then again Dumah could be at risk of being exposed and her plan of bringing her sisters and brothers home would fall apart. She needed to keep Castiel away from this suicide plan.

"The Winchesters need you to Castiel." Dumah places her hand on his shoulder. Concern shows in her eyes. "Heaven needs you." Cas scoffed. "Its true." Dumah added. "Yes we haven't been close in the past but...we're all that we got. You really want to give in to that thing that invaded our home, threatened Jack? Do you?"

Cas hesitates.

"I would for my fam..."

"Don't think about the others think about yourself. Do you want to go back down there?"

He sighs.

"No."

"Then don't. This suicide plan, you are giving the Shadow what it wants. We already lost too many angels we don't want to lose another."

"Wow, you're actually being nice." He said sarcastically.

"I'm being logical. Sacrificing yourself is not the only option. You got to keep looking. First we got to deal with Michael we'll get him out of Dean then we will deal with the nephilim. Once we have the nephilim in our custody we will take it from there."

"Bringing Mary back?"

"Bringing Mary back is of course a priority. Can't have the Winchesters upset now can we."

Cas frowns by her tone of voice. The angels don't really care about the Winchesters. Mary is probably not priority. Cas informs the angels but that doesn't mean he fully trusted them. They only care about themselves and Heaven. Michael and Jack are a threat to Heaven so of course the angels are going to move their ass and act on it.

"Thank you Dumah." Cas nodded and smiled.

Dumah smiles.

"No problem Castiel. Thank you for telling me. Naomi is not here but you can talk to me. I am doing everything I can to save and protect our home."

"I know you are."

"I am glad you are giving me a chance."

"I would stay but I have to return to Earth."

"I understand."

"Any updates I will let you know."

"Thank you."

Cas nods and turns away. He walks down and disappears from her sight.

Dumah huffed a smile. She deserved an award for her performance.

So Michael is human.

She grins.

I might have a plan for him after all.

Dean woke up to bright lights that nearly blinded him. He closes his eyes and groans. He was in pain so much pain. He winced and goes to roll over. But he couldn't move. He tries to speak but all that came out is a muffle. He looks down and notices a breathing mask over his face. His eyes widen and he looks at his arm. He sees a tube attached to his skin with a plaster keeping it in place. He looks up and sees he is hooked up to an IV.

The beeping from the monitor pounds in his ears. The other types of machinery started to make him anxious. He's in hospital. He hates hospitals.

Memories started to flood in.

Michael, fighting for control, the Impala...the Impala...BABY!

Dean fights under the sheets. He screamed behind his mask. His heart rate shoots up and the monitor starts flashing red. The alarm increased Dean's panic. People are going to come. He needed to get out of here. He needed to get out now.

A nurse came running in. She was a petite woman with blue eyes and ginger hair tied up in a bun. On her outfit it had a tag that read Jenny.

"Sir." She glances at the monitor then at his frantic breathing. "Sir its okay its okay you're at the hospital. You're safe." He mumbled something she couldn't understand. He angrily points at his mask. "You need to wear that sir to help you breathe. You got to calm down and take slow breaths. Can you do that for me sir?"

She reaches out but he moves back and angrily shakes his head.

Don't touch me. Dean thought.

With Michael inside him he didn't want to put the woman at risk. It is for the best if she stayed away. Dean is in pain but he didn't care he wanted his car. His Baby was hurt because of the crazy son of a bitch who is in his head.

Dean turns and goes to remove the IV.

"No no sir don't do that."

Jenny grabs on to his arm. He turns and punches her in the jaw. The nurse stumbles back but she didn't back down. She is used to aggressive patients.

Dean looked stunned. He stared at his fist. He looks at the nurse with an apologetic expression. He didn't do that. Which means...

Michael is awake.

Now Dean really had to go.

He rips the tubes off and pulls his mask off.

"Sir. You can't leave."

Jenny presses the button ordering for back up. Alarms wail and Dean felt close to exploding.

A scream threatened to escape him when he stood up. His legs are full of cuts and bruises but they are not broken. The hunter is lucky. Very lucky.

He limps towards the door. His legs might not be broken but they sure as Hell won't ready for walking yet.

Then Dean is faced with a group of nurses.

"I have to get out of here." Dean yelled at them.

"I wouldn't advise that sir." An male nurse replied.

"Listen..." Dean looks at nurse's tag. "Dwayne. I can't stay. It's not safe for me here."

"You are in a hospital. You're safe." Another nurse called Doris assured him.

He shakes his head.

"No. I need to find my brother. My mom needs me...damm it my car needs me as well."

"The car is somewhere safe." Jenny assured him. "Now sir if you please return to your bed."

"NO!" Dean looks anxiously at the other nurses. "You have to let me go or I'm gonna hurt you and I really don't want to hurt you but I know he will want to hurt you."

"He?" Doris frowned.

Dean gulped at his slip up.

"I mean...Just let me through. You can't force me to stay here I have the right to discharge myself."

"You look close to passing out." Dwayne pointed out noticing how pale the hunter looked.

"I'm fine." Dean insisted but failed to sound convincing.

"We will contact your family." Doris says. "Tell us their names and contact details and we'll make the call."

"Tell me where my car is?"

"We can't tell you at the moment."

"Why the Hell not?"

"Because it's currently being investigated by the police." Doris answered. "We're sorry."

Dean's eyes widen. Police are examining his Baby. They are touching his girl. If they see what's in there...

Oh Dean is in trouble.

"And they want to ask you some questions as well." Jenny added.

Questions!

Dean leans on the wall. His face is blank. Jenny approaches him.

"Now sir I know it's a lot to process but if you can just come back to bed."

Then...

Click. 

Michael turns and grabs her by the throat. Jenny gasps and places her hands on his and tries to push him away. He smirks and slams her into the wall. Her head hits the wall and she flops down on the ground.

The nurses jump and rush into the room.

Michael turns and raises his fists. He dodges and punches Dwayne across the jaw. He then raises his leg and kicks the nurse in the nuts. Dwayne screams and falls on the ground. Michael moves to the side and shoves Doris into the bed.

All the nurses are down on the ground and are crying in pain. 

"You should have listened to his warning." Michael chuckled at the pathetic humans.

He turns and runs out of the room. Adrenaline pumped through him. The former archangel didn't take much notice of the pain he was in. Sirens blared out and doors swung open.

Security guards suddenly appear. Michael stops and smirks when he looks at their taser guns.

"Oh please."

He grabs a trolley and shoves it towards the men. One security guard is pinned by the trolley while the other charged at the former archangel. Michael head butts him and hits him with the fire extinguisher. The guard lands on his back and closes his eyes. 

Michael looks at his work feeling proud of himself.

After knocking several more guards, doctors and nurses out Michael finally reached the main entrance.

"You can thank me later Dean."

Michael goes to step outside.

A hand comes out and plunges a needle into the former archangel's neck. Michael froze and touches his neck in shock.

An older man with glasses steps out. He held a syringe in his hand. He smiles. 

"Hello I believe we haven't met. I'm Dr Charles."

Michael blinks and starts to sway side to side. 

"The drugs have kicked in."

An African nurse comes from behind. She looks at his droopy eyes and nods.

"Oh yeah he's definitely gonna pass out."

The former archangel's eyes roll back and he falls. The nurse catches him.

"NEED SOME HELP OVER HERE!" She yelled.

Dr Charles lifts the patient's arm and slings it over his shoulder. The nurse sighs with relief when some of the weight is lifted off her. 

"Good work Miranda." He smiled.

Miranda grins.

"You too Daniel."

She eyes the patient up and down.

"Now let's get you back to bed mister."

Chapter Text

"I'll have a refill."

Lucifer waves his glass at the bartender. The bartender comes over with a bored expression.

"Here you go sir."

He pours the liquor into the glass and slides it over to the archangel. Lucifer picks up the glass and knocks it back. He let out an "Ah" before putting it down. He turns his upper body round and taps the glass next to him.

"You gonna finish that?"

If looks can kill Lucifer would certainly be dead now. Mary Winchester sat on the stool. Her arms are folded and she wore the infamous Winchester bitch-face. The huntress hasn't said a word since Lucifer cursed the Empty and dragged her to the nearest bar.

Lucifer blows out a sigh.

"May I?"

He takes her drink and sips it. He again sighs. This is one of these moments where he wanted to do a human thing. That human thing is get drunk. Get drunk and forget about everything. Angels couldn't get drunk. Lucifer would need to raid the whole bar if he wanted to be intoxicated.

He can feel Mary's eyes on him. Burning through his skull. She was making him uncomfortable. He squirmed under her gaze, he nervously bounces his knee. After a few moments Lucifer turns back round to face his companion.

"Just say it. I know you have a lot of questions." Mary cocked her head and narrows her eyes at him. "Oh come on." He sighed. "I know where Michael is and you haven't even pushed me to talk. Why?"

"You're stalling." Mary stated.

"Stalling?" He scoffed. "I was dead. I needed a drink. It's been a long time since I had one."

"A drink is more important than your son?" She raised her eyebrow.

"Oh he is my priority." He sips his drink and shakes his head. "Family reunion didn't go to plan. He hates my guts and he almost killed me."

"Can you not blame him. His Father took his grace, hurt his loved ones..."

"Don't." He raises his finger at her. "Don't tell me something I already know. I screwed up. I get it." He looks down at his glass. "I'm gonna make this right." He muttered to himself.

"You had a few drinks don't you think we should be looking for Michael? Find him before my sons do."

"We will."

Mary leans on the counter. A knowing smile spreads across her face.

"You're scared."

"Scared?"

"Yeah that explains why you are stalling."

"I said I wasn't stalling."

"You're scared of your brother."

"Am not."

"You can't face him. Whatever you found when you searched for him it scared you."

"Listen here blondie." He glares at her. "I'm not scared of my brother. I am currently the most powerful being in this universe..."

"You are." Mary interrupted with a smile. "Michael is human. He is powerless against you yet you still fear him? Why?"

"He's Michael. I don't trust him and I hate the idea of him getting his grace back."

"If we call Sam and Dean maybe we can trap Michael as soon as he is back to full power."

"That will be a piece of cake." He said sarcastically.

"We do this one step at a time." She nodded.

She sat calmly in her seat. Her whole body language was pissing him off.

"How are you so calm? I'm back, Michael is back and Jack is turning into Michael junior. There is a risk of another Apocalypse. You should be begging me for answers. I expected this drink to be thrown in my face."

"I can do it if you like."

"Uh no thanks." He leans forward in his seat. "Jack is not the only possible threat. Somewhere out there Michael is riding shotgun with your son. Once he gets his grace back with his Sword he will be unstoppable then we'll all be screwed."

He paused realizing he slipped a very important piece of information out.

Crap.

He closes his eyes knowing he is going to get Hell from the huntress. Instead a soft sigh escapes her lips and she said.

"Michael is possessing my son."

"Not possession. Human remember."

"Is my son still there?"

"Yeah. You could say they became cage buddies." He goes for another sip but realizes the glass is empty. He pushes the glass away and rakes a hand over his face. She remained neutral showing no emotion. The Devil gave her a 'Really look'. "You're not worried."

"I'm not surprised."

"Really?"

"Like I said you're scared and you were stalling. You hate humans Lucifer. You do not fear them. All expect one." She smiles. "You fear the one who killed you back in the church. You are not scared of Michael as you said you are more powerful than him. You're scared of Dean."

Lucifer grits his teeth and a hint of gold flashes across his eyes. Mary was smug.

"I'm worried yes. Shocked no. You are an open book Lucifer. I didn't push you because I knew you were going to tell me. Nerves got the better of you. As they say patience is key. Now that my worst fears have been confirmed, I would like to find my son and your brother. Lucifer." She narrowed her eyes at him. "Where are they?" He frowns at her causing her to sigh "If Michael has taken control I doubt he and Dean are with Sam. Michael is smart first thing he would do is go into hiding. He is a strategist I'm sure he already has a plan in place. Without his powers he must be relying on his instincts and doing everything he can to stop himself from being captured." She scratches her head. "Or maybe not. Michael wants Jack he could pretend to be Dean to get close to Jack. Then there is a possibility Michael could be continuing his army with Jack as his main weapon." Lucifer is chuckling under his breath. She frowns. "Something funny?"

"You're wrong. You are not even close. Michael is currently in the hospital." He shuts up when Mary smiles at him. He sighs. "You said all that on purpose knowing I was going to reveal the location."

"You're predictable." She smirked.

"When did you get so cocky."

She stands up and wipes her hands down her jeans. The bartender comes back over. He looks at their empty glasses

"Want a refill?"

"No." Mary looks at her companion. "We were just leaving."

Lucifer slams his head on the counter and groans.

"Okay." The bartender forced a smile. "Have a safe journey."

"Thank you." Lucifer still had his head down on the counter. Mary leans forward. "Come on husband your brother is waiting for us."

She slaps him on the back and turns away. Lucifer sits up as Mary walks out of the bar.

"Seriously? You are still pissed off about the whole wife thing. It was an act." He shakes his head and looks at the bartender. "Women. They are so dramatic."

He stands up and goes to leave.

"Sir." The bartender frowns. "You haven't paid."

"Gary." His eyes glow gold and he lays his hand on the bartender's wrist. "You said the drinks are free. Remember?"

Gary blinks and his face screws up. Then the confusion fades and a smile forms on his face.

"Yes sorry how can I forget."

"Too many customers. It's impossible to remember everyone." Lucifer grinned.

"True." Gary laughed.

"Am I free to go?" He gestures to the window. Mary is outside with her arms folded. She was giving him the bitch-face. "She doesn't like waiting."

"Of course. Have a lovely day." Gary beamed.

Lucifer waves at him and leaves the bar.

Shortly after Castiel left Dumah returned to Earth with a new plan. Finding out Michael is human has definitely changed a lot of things. She has a lost a power source but she wasn't worried. There is still the nephilim, Lucifer and her brothers and sisters who she plans to bring back from the Empty as soon as possible.

To put the plan in place she needed an army. As much as she didn't want to admit it her siblings made a good point. They couldn't leave Heaven. So far her chances of capturing the nephilim and Lucifer are low. The angel decided she needed to reach out to other available resources that would benefit the mission.

Dumah lights the match and drops it into the bowl. She chants and the table starts to shake. As soon as she finished the shaking stops and the room went silent.

Dumah felt a presence. She straightened up and wrinkled her nose in disgust as the smell of sulphur went up her nostrils. She grips her blade and turns round.

A man dressed in a leather jacket and jeans faced her. His eyes turned black when he realized what she was.

"Angel." He snarled.

He starts to walk towards her. He stops and looks down. The sight of red paint made him growl. She smirks at his reaction to the Devil's trap. The demon straightened up with his fists clenched.

"What do you want?"

Dumah walks to the edge of the trap. He growls noticing how close she is to him. Being trapped he couldn't do nothing to her. She had the power she had the control he hated every second of it.

"Maddox right?"

He replied with a grunt. She nods and puts her blade away. She raises her arms to show she means no harm.

"What do you want?" He repeated starting to get impatient now.

She smiles at him.

"I need your help."

Chapter Text

"My help?"

Maddox raises his eyebrow. Did he hear that right? Did an angel just ask for his help?

"Yes." Dumah nodded.

Maddox laughs.

"What makes you think I will help you? Huh?" He shakes his head. "Sorry angel but its a no go and ask someone else."

"You don't know what I am about to ask you."

"Don't care. Now please be a darling and let me out I have important business to attend to downstairs."

"If I said this is about Lucifer...would you still not be interested?"

"Lucifer? What about him?"

"I know you want him back." Dumah smiles. "I can tell you your wish has come true Lucifer is back."

"The son of a bitch did it." Maddox nods. "He brought Lucifer back."

"Nick didn't bring him back." Dumah shakes her head. "He came back on his own."

Maddox furrows his eyebrows.

"How did he get out?"

"How he came back is not important." Dumah sighs. "He didn't come back alone Michael from the other world he is also back."

Maddox looks away.

"Shit." He cursed under his breath.

"Believe me I am not thrilled either." The angel again sighed.

"The nephilim? He's out there to?" Maddox grits his teeth. "Shit this is bad."

"This is why we need to work together."

"Me and you working together? I'm sorry but our former King of Hell Crowley he worked with the Winchesters and their angel Castiel many times and look where that got him he's dead."

"I am not the Winchesters. I am not Castiel. I am an angel that wants to save her home and the world. To do that we must eliminate the threat that threat is Michael."

"We'll let the archangels fight it out. Problem solved."

"Lucifer will lose. Deep down you know he will lose."

"What about the nephilim? He could kill Michael."

"I don't think so."

"What do you mean? He killed Michael before why can't he do it again?"

"That was before he took Michael's grace. Now he's different."

"In what way?"

"The nephilim has no soul all he has is Michael's grace. The grace is part of Michael. The nephilim living off borrowed grace there is a chance..."

"He could become Michael."

"Yes." Dumah nods. "It's changing him. Without a soul the nephilim has no moral compass so he is going to rely on his grace Michael's grace. Soon the grace will take over and his thoughts and behavior will be identical to Michael's. If Michael finds him, it will be bad end of the world bad."

"Wonderful." Maddox said sarcastically. "Fucking wonderful."

"We can prevent this from happening if we work together."

"What the Hell are we gonna do? Michael is an archangel."

"Was an archangel."

Maddox frowns.

"Pardon?"

Dumah grins.

"Michael came back human. He is powerless."

"You tell me this now?" Maddox glares at her. "Is this some sort of a sick joke? I heard you angels have no sense of humor."

"It's the truth."

"Lucifer can kill him! Why the Hell do you need me?"

"It's not that simple." Dumah glares back. "There are many risks. Risks I don't think we should take."

"Such as?"

"The nephilim. If Michael finds him and they form an alliance the nephilim will protect him from Lucifer or Michael will use the nephilim to get his powers back once Michael is at full power he will kill Lucifer and destroy the world."

"If Michael doesn't find him he will be vulnerable Lucifer can kill him."

"He is powerless but he is not stupid." She shakes her head. "We should never underestimate Michael for all we know he could lead Lucifer into a trap he could take Lucifer's grace. Lucifer will end up being the powerless one. We have to make sure they don't meet."

"How do you propose we do that?"

"You kill Michael."

"Me?"

"Michael would be expecting Lucifer or the nephilim he might even be expecting the Winchesters. He wouldn't expect you or your friends. You could catch him by surprise."

"This is what I don't understand you want the demons to kill Michael? If he is human then why don't you kill him?"

Dumah looks up. Worry and concern showed in her eyes.

"I shouldn't be here." She looks at the demon. "Being down here I am putting my home at risk. There are not many of us left, Heaven is barely standing. If Heaven does fall the souls will come down to Earth and there will be war between the dead and the living. You're right I could kill Michael but it would require a lot of us to take him down and the angels can't come down here because Heaven could collapse. We all need to be up there. I would ask the Winchesters but Michael has come back in Dean." Maddox's eyes widen. "I know and if Michael regains his powers with his Sword he is unstoppable. We can't rely on Sam because he will want to save his brother and the only way that is going to happen is if Michael gets his grace back and they cast Michael out. Even in another vessel Michael is a threat once he has his powers we will all be dead. We are only the ones that can do what needs to be done. We need to kill Michael while he is still powerless. This might be our only shot I say we should go for it."

"Michael is in Dean Winchester?" Maddox said with disgust. His face screws up and he grits his teeth. "When Nick tried to bring back Lucifer the first time round I sent some of my demons to help him. Dean killed all my demons."

"You want to make him pay?"

"Of course I do! I want both him and his brother to pay."

"This is your chance." Dumah smiles. "You can have your revenge."

Hell hasn't been the same since Sam's announcement. No one volunteered to take the throne. Sam Winchester has scared all the demons. Maddox hated how much control the Winchesters had over them. Maddox wants to take back control to do that they needed Lucifer back in charge. In order for Lucifer to safely return to the throne they needed to get rid of Michael and the Winchesters. Michael and Dean in the same body and they are both powerless this is the perfect opportunity to attack. That way Michael will be dead and Sam will suffer the loss of his brother.

Then Lucifer will take care of the rest.

Maddox smirks knowing the Devil will make the Winchesters suffer in Hell. They will both go through endless torture.

It will be so satisfying to watch.

Maddox comes out of his thoughts when he hears the angel clearing her throat.

"You are very persuasive." He nods. "I'll give you that. I have a question? What about the nephilim? Lucifer will still be in danger."

The nephilim hasn't gone dark side yet at the moment he is confused. Do not worry about him I will take care of it." Maddox didn't look convinced. Dumah gives him a reassuring smile. "It will all come together once we have Lucifer on our side. First we need to deal with Michael he is our priority."

"I have another question."

Dumah had to stop herself from rolling her eyes.

"What?"

"Why are you helping Lucifer? He's your enemy? I thought the angels would want him dead."

"Lucifer." She bites her lip. "I will admit I do not agree with the things he has done however I am willing to put all that behind us. Before he died Lucifer helped us. He came to Heaven and kept the power going. Michael has no intention in helping Heaven he would rather let it fall than save it. Michael will destroy Hell. You know what would happen if he does that."

Maddox grimaced at that. If Michael destroyed Hell the souls will go to Earth and they will start a War. If the souls fall from Heaven it will make everything ten times worse. The souls will be out of control and millions of humans will die. The world will be in utter chaos all because of Michael's selfish actions.

"Lucifer is aware of our situation." Dumah nods. "We would like his help in ensuring the power stays on in Heaven."

"What do we get out of this? We want our King back."

"You will. Think about it if Lucifer is in charge of Heaven and Hell there will be no more Wars, no more deaths we will finally be at peace. That's all I want peace. Don't you want the same thing?"

"I do." The demon admits. "I do."

Dumah bends down. She gets out her blade and scratches the paint off. She then steps back to give the demon some space. Maddox steps out of the trap. He approaches the angel with a wary expression. Dumah didn't make a move or try to attack instead she nods and smiles at him.

"You're free to go."

He eyes her up and down. He then leans forward.

"I'll be in touch."

Seconds later the demon vanishes.

Dumah sighs with relief. Now that Michael is taken care of she needed to focus on the other two problems. Lucifer and Jack. Dumah had a plan.

She picks up the newspaper and reads the headline.

Five couples found with their hearts ripped out.

Jack is not the only one that's part of Michael. She smirked as she opens the door.

She gets into the car and starts up the engine. She then reverses out into the road and heads towards her destination.

Chapter Text

Miranda has seen her fair share of crazy patients in the past. There is one thing that has always bugged her when it came to these types of patients. The crazy patients tend to be attractive.

Miranda sighs as she looks at the sleeping patient. There is no identification so at the moment the patient is referred as John Doe. He is the most handsome John Doe Miranda has ever laid her eyes on.

It's a shame he is crazy.

This brings her back to her point. Why are the crazy ones always attractive?

I guess good looks come with a price. She thought to herself. As they say not everyone is perfect. I mean you only gotta look at Ted Bundy.

Just then John Doe begun to stir. Miranda stood at the end of the bed and waited for the young man to wake up. According to the nurses' description it seemed that the patient suffers with multi personality disorder one minute he was scared and said he didn't want to hurt anyone then the next minute he went "Full on ninja."

John's eyes flutter open. He groans and turns his head to the side. He suddenly became alert when he saw the restraints.

"They are a safety precaution." Miranda says. "To protect yourself and others. However if you be on your best behavior we might be able to take them off. So" She raises her eyebrow. "Are you going to be on your best behavior?"

John narrows his eyes. A spark of recognition showed on his face.

"I know you."

"Yes." The nurse smiled. "I didn't get the chance to introduce myself as you already umm...yeah." She nods and points to her name tag. "I'm Miranda and I am going to be your nurse." He glares at her. "Sorry sir but you are stuck with me you scared the other nurses off. Don't get any ideas you can't get rid of me that easily. Now you know my name what's yours?" He continued to glare at her. Miranda sighs. "Look sir at the moment we have you written down as John Doe I don't wanna keep calling you that you have a name and I wanna call you by your name so please tell me what's your name?"

"Michael." He answered.

"Well hello Michael." She smiled. "See that wasn't so hard.

"Remove these restrains." Michael ordered.

"I already told you these restrains are for your own good we don't want another episode like last time."

Michael tugs at the restraints and growls with frustration.

"You can't keep me here."

"Sir you were in a car accident."

"That was his fault."

"Who's fault?"

The patient hesitated.

"The other driver." He replied.

Judging by the tone Miranda didn't believe him she decided to not press on it she is nurse her job is to make sure he is okay that is it she will leave the questioning to the police.

"Right." She nods. "As I was saying you were in a car accident we have gotta keep you under observation, do some tests check for any signs of internal bleeding..."

"That's not the only reason why you are keeping me here." Michael clenched his fists. "The police."

The nurse sighs.

"It's part of protocol sir."

"Right protocol." Michael snorted.

"They have their job I have mine my job is to make sure you don't leave this bed." She pats the covers. "The doctor will stop by soon to check up on you and Dr Charles you met him earlier he will be paying you a visit too."

"The doctor who injected me with that...STUFF!"

Michael looked furious. Miranda lifts her patient's head and adjusts the pillows. She ignored the burning gaze he is giving her Miranda is used to her patients and their bad moods.

"Don't even think about head-butting me." Miranda gave him a stern look.

Michael frowns.

"I wasn't..."

"You were thinking about it." Miranda lowers his head on the pillow. "I seen that look before patients think they can fool little old me." She shakes her head. "Not gonna happen." She steps back and looks him over. "Now Michael is there anyone we can contact?"

Michael looks the other way.

"No."

"According to my colleagues you mentioned a brother? A mother? You want to tell us their names? we can contact them let them know you are here." Michael continued looking the other way. Miranda sighs. "Suit yourself when you are ready to talk we will be here to listen." Her patient huffs an annoyed sigh. Miranda smiles. "Get some rest."

Miranda opens the door and walks out. She closes it behind her and turns round. Dr Charles walks towards her with the tablet clutched to his chest.

"How is he?" He asks.

"Angry. He's angry at you especially."

"Understandable." Dr Charles replied. He looks through the window at their newest patient. "Do you know his name?"

"Michael that's all I know so far."

"He didn't mention anything else?"

"Nope."

Dr Charles furrows his eyebrows and studies the patient. Michael stared at the ceiling his eyes are narrow and he looked lost in thought.

"What about the possibility of him having multi personality disorder?" Miranda asks.

"From what I heard it seems likely."

"He did say something to me that I thought was strange."

Suddenly intrigued the psychiatrist looks at the nurse with his eyebrow raised.

"What did he say?"

"I told him he has to stay because he had a car accident he said it was his fault I asked whose fault was it and he took a while to answer I can see he had to think about it then he said the other driver."

"Huh." He nods. "That could mean two things one he is referring to the person who was in the other vehicle or the other person that is in his body. At the moment Michael is behind the wheel. Earlier there was conflict between the two beings." His eyes widen. " The two beings the two personalities if they do not get along maybe there was a fight for control in the car that could explain the car crash."

"Ya think the other guy has woken up?"

"Michael could be the other guy just because we got a name we don't know for sure if that is his real name. Police are going to contact us when they get a confirmed ID."

"What are you going to do?"

"Once Dr White has done the tests I will go and see our patient and do a psych evaluation." He smiled.

"Well I need a drink...Coffee." Miranda quickly added at the end. "I need coffee."

"Make that two." Dr Charles nodded with a grin on his face.

Once the security guard is placed outside the patient's room Miranda and Dr Charles went off to get a coffee. Both of them knew they are going to have a long day.

A very long day.

Sam anxiously paced the room. Rowena studies the map. The younger Winchester turns and gives the witch a desperate look.

"Anything?"

"No." Rowena answered. Sam went back to pacing the room. Rowena glares at him and let's out a scowl. "Can you stop that!" Sam paused. Rowena's face softens when she saw the fear in his eyes. "If you want something to do be a good lad and get me a drink."

Sam goes to the cabinet and pours the witch a glass of scotch. There is the sound of the toilet flushing. A minute later Donatello steps out of the bathroom. He looks at the younger hunter and sighs.

"You're still here."

"I promise we'll be out of your way soon." Sam says.

Donatello takes the scotch from Sam's hands and knocks it back. He grimaced and pours himself another glass.

" You know where to find me. " The Prophet walks to the bedroom with the bottle of scotch in his hand. "Though I would be prefer if you didn't disturb me I'm not being rude but I am not in the mood to entertain anyone at the moment."

"It's okay." Sam assured him. "You get some rest."

"How can I rest when people keep bothering me!" Sam opens his mouth but Donatello cuts him off. "Don't answer that."

The Prophet then closes the door.

Sam goes to grab another glass but stops when he hears the witch's voice.

"I got something!"

Sam immediately goes and stands by Rowena's side.

"You found them?"

"Jack no. Michael yes."

Sam became worried when he saw her frown and her eyes showed a hint of concern.

"What is it?"

Rowena looks up and her lips press into a thin line.

"Your brother and Michael they are..."

She sighs.

"...they are in the hospital."

Mary and Lucifer appear on the side of a road. The huntress looks round at her surroundings and frowns.

"Lucifer this is not the hospital."

Lucifer rolls his eyes.

"Thank you for stating the obvious Mrs Winchester."

"Why are we here?" She shakes her head. "Where the Hell are we?"

Lucifer walks to the hill and looks down.

"I said they are in hospital." He glances over his shoulder at her. "Are you not curious on why they are in hospital?" He grins. "I think I found the answer."

Not liking where this is going Mary cautiously walks to the hill. She looks down and her eyes widen with horror.

"Oh my God!"

At the bottom of the hill is the Impala. The car is a wreck. The windows are smashed, there are dents and there is mud everywhere including on the car seats. There is another car Mary didn't recognize the other car is also a wreck. There are several police officers who are investigating both of the vehicles. One officer is trying to open the trunk. If they see what's in the trunk...

The thought of that made Mary run down the hall.

"Excuse me!" She slows down when she reaches the Impala. "Excuse me!" She repeated.

The officer looks up from the trunk and frowns at her. Another officer came along with his arm out.

"Ma'am you can't be here. You have to leave."

Mary tried to get through but the officer blocked her path and again ordered her to leave. Lucifer pushes past Mary and goes into the officer's face. His eyes glow gold.

"There is no case." The Devil shakes his head. "You should all pack up and leave."

"There is no case." The officer repeated. He turns to his colleague. "There is no case we pack up and leave now."

The officer who was looking at the trunk stands up straight and his eyes glow gold.

"There is no case we pack up and leave now."

He steps away from the trunk and goes to the other police officers. Eventually the message got round and all the officers pack up and leave the scene. Mary watched as the police cars drive off. She then looks at Lucifer.

"Did you just erase their memory?"

"Sort of...Basically I gave them a message and that message passes on to every person they communicate with. I thought it would be quicker than removing their memories. The other option was to kill them but that causes the risk of gaining unwanted attention. When they go back to the station this case will never exist because..." He grins. "...there was no case to begin with."

"Why?"

"Why what?"

"Why did you do it? Why didn't you go straight to the hospital?"

Lucifer gives her a 'really look'.

"I thought the last thing we needed is the cops on our backs so I came here to clear up the mess my annoying brother made. A thank you would have been nice."

Mary nods.

"Thank you."

"What was that? I didn't quite catch that."

" I'm not saying it again. " Mary glared. Her face screws up with confusion when she sees Lucifer approach the two cars. "What are you doing?"

"Gotta get rid of the evidence."

Lucifer snaps his fingers.

Mary gasps when the cars vanished. Then two perfectly cleaned cars with zero damage appears on the road.

"Hospital is not far from here." Lucifer looks ahead and puts his hands on his hips. "We'll go in, grab the bastard and leave before anyone notices. I might have to pass a message on to the doctors tell them there is no crazy evil patient in their care." He frowns when he sees Mary getting into the car. "Say uh what are you doing?"

"Going to the hospital." Mary answered.

"In the car?"

"I'm not leaving the car here. You said the hospital wasn't far right?"

"Well yeah."

"Show me where it is."

Mary gets into the driver's seat and waits for the Devil to join her.

"Hang on a minute I'm not being a freaking sat nav I'm not gonna sit there and tell you where to go."

"Why?"

"Because it is a waste of time!" Lucifer waves his arms. "I have wings I can take you there."

"I'm tired of flying I wanna do something normal for a change."

"That normal is driving?"

"Yes."

Lucifer shakes his head. There is no point arguing with Mary she is not going to change her mind.

Winchesters they are so stubborn.

He goes into the seat next to her. He goes to open the glove compartment. Mary slaps his hands away.

"Don't touch anything."

"Oww jeez!" Lucifer glares at her. "Are you always this rough?"

Mary starts up the engine and she places her hands on the steering wheel.

"Where do I go?" She asks.

Lucifer leans back in his seat and folds his arms. He then said.

"Left."

Chapter Text

It's been a couple of hours and so far there has been no contact from the police. By now police would have turned up at the hospital wanting answers but no one has turned up not even one officer. Dr Charles found that weird.

The Medical Chief Dr Larson made a call to the station. Dr Charles waited as the Medical Chief spoke on the phone. He then puts the phone down and shakes his head with disbelief.

"What happened?" Dr Charles asked.

"That's the thing." Dr Larson replied. "Nothing happened. According to them there was no accident."

"It was done on purpose?"

"I mean there was no crash."

"I thought there was an investigation? The cars? The patients?"

"I told them and they said they got nothing on their system they even went back to check the scene only thing that's there is the mustang and that looked completely fine." He again shakes his head. "It's like the accident never happened." He looks at the other doctor with wide eyes. "What do I do?"

"You said only the mustang was there?"

"Yes."

"Not the Impala?"

"No." Dr Charles scratches his chin. Dr Larson became concerned. "Do you think something is going on? Like some sort of a cover up?"

"I don't know." Dr Charles answered honestly. He turns round and looks at Michael through the window. "Is it okay if I talk to him now? Maybe I can get some answers."

"Him? You sure?"

"It's worth a shot."

"Then you have my permission." Dr Larson nods. "Report to me as soon as you are done okay?"

"I will."

Dr Larson again nods.

"Thank you Daniel for..." He sighs. "...for being so calm about this."

"If I freaked out Henry then I'm pretty sure the whole hospital would have a meltdown." Dr Charles chuckled.

"True." Dr Larson smiled. "They would."

Dr Charles again chuckles and walks to the door. He opens the door and steps in.

"Michael?" Michael turns and looks at the new arrival. "Hi I'm Dr..."

"I know who you are." Michael glared.

"Yes." Dr Charles closes the door and smiles. "You do." Michael continued to glare at him. Dr Charles pulls a chair out and sits down. "We started off on the wrong foot." The psychiatrist nods. "I was hoping we could start over?"

Michael's head tilts towards the restrains.

"Would that involve removing these?"

Dr Charles sighs.

"I'm sorry but you have to wear them to protect..."

"Myself and others." Michael cut him off. "Your nurse already gave me the talk."

"So you understand the rules then and why we need to do this?"

"Doesn't mean I have to like it." Michael muttered to himself.

Dr Charles gets out his tablet and opens up a blank page. He pushes his glasses up and leans back in the chair.

"So Michael is it okay if I can ask you some questions?"

"It's not like I have a choice."

Dr Charles ignores the jab and clears his throat.

"You were driving the car correct?"

"Yes."

"What happened? Why did you crash?"

"The other driver wasn't looking where they were going. They crashed into me."

Dr Charles made notes.

"Okay."

"Have you spoke to the other driver?" Michael asks.

"No. They are currently in surgery." Dr Charles answered.

"Oh."

Michael didn't look worried or concerned about them. Dr Charles saw no sign of guilt either.

"Tell me about yourself?" Dr Charles raises his eyebrow. "Anything at all."

"I..." His face screws up. He clenched his fists and closes his eyes tight. He then opens his eyes and let's out a scowl. He looks at the psychiatrist with confusion. "What was the question?"

"Are you okay?" Dr Charles asks. "Are you in some sort of pain?"

"I got a headache because he will not stop talking." Michael grits his teeth and mutters "Be quiet." to himself.

"Who will not stop talking?"

Michael studies the psychiatrist's face and laughs.

"You already think I'm crazy. I might as well should admit who I really am."

"Who are you?"

"Michael." He smiles. "The Archangel Michael."

At first Dr Charles didn't respond. He looks at Michael's face and tries to find anything that shows Michael is joking. He couldn't find anything Michael is being serious.

He believes he is the Archangel Michael?

"Oh." Dr Charles pretended to look surprised. "You are saying you are an angel?"

"Archangel." Michael corrected him.

"Archangel." Dr Charles nods. "I always thought angels, archangels had wings and halos."

"We do but my wings." Michael sighs. "Are gone."

"Gone? Why?"

"I lost my grace." Michael again sighed.

"How did you lose that?"

Dr Charles knew this is ridiculous but he had to play along because this is the only way he is going to get answers. It wasn't the first time Dr Charles had patients who believed they are someone else.

"My nephew took it."

"Nephew? What's your nephew's name?"

Michael smiles.

"His name is..." Suddenly his mouth snaps shut. Michael looks at the psychiatrist with wide eyes. "Don't...Don't listen to him." Michael gasped. "Don't listen to anything he says you hear me?"

Dr Charles immediately saw the change in his patient. His patient's voice sounded less robotic and his eyes showed fear Dr Charles can see his patient is terrified.

Dr Charles leans forward in his seat and says.

"You are not Michael." His patient shakes his head. "What's your name?"

"Is my brother here?" The patient asks ignoring the psychiatrist's question.

"No he's not if you tell us his name we could contact him."

" I can tell you his number. "

Dr Charles nods.

"That would be great thank you." His patient tells him the number. Dr Charles writes it down. "Again thank you I will make that call now. You haven't answered my question what's your name?"

The patient hesitates then he answers.

"Dean."

Dr Charles smiles.

"It's nice to finally meet you Dean."

" I have a question? " Dean says.

"What is it?"

"My car? Where's my car?"

Dr Charles' lips press into a thin line.

That's what we are trying to figure out.

"I'll let you know what I find out okay?" Dr Charles says.

Dean nods.

"Okay."

Dr Charles stands up and heads for the door. His hand goes on the door knob. Then he paused and looks over his shoulder.

"After I call your brother we are going to resume our conversation."

"I don't think that's a good idea."

"Because of Michael?" Dr Charles frowns. "Dean, are you scared of him? Did he crash the car?"

Dean lowers his eyes and goes quiet. After several moments he says.

"Please call my brother."

The way his voice sounded so desperate it almost made Dr Charles feel sorry for him.

"I will." Dr Charles assured him.

Hopefully he will talk when the brother is here.

Dr Charles leaves the room and closes the door behind him. He walks over to the desk and picks up the phone.

He then makes the call.

As soon as Rowena revealed the location Sam immediately called Cas. Shortly after the angel arrived and Sam got into the car and they made their way towards their destination. Rowena stayed behind at Donatello's house. Someone needed to watch the Prophet. As they are driving Sam's phone rings. He gets his phone out of his pocket and presses the number.

"Hello?"

"Hello is this Dean's brother?"

"Uh yes umm who is this?"

"I'm Dr Charles. I am calling to  inform  you that your brother Dean is in hospital."

Sam straightened up at the mention of his brother. He already knew Dean is in hospital but the news still shocked him.

"Is he okay?'

"He was in a car accident." Dr Charles replied. "From what I can see he has minor injuries we will know for sure when the tests come back."

"He...He was in a car accident." Sam spoke with disbelief.

Cas glances at him. Sam grips the phone and silently curses the archangel. The worst possible scenarios started swirling in his head. The more he thought about it the worse it became.

"He is staying at West Valley Hospital. When can you make it up here?" Dr Charles asks.

His voice snaps Sam out is his thoughts. Sam shakes his head and clears his throat.

"Soon."

"How soon?"

"Umm maybe in an hour or two?"

"Okay I'll see you soon."

"You to goodbye...bye."

The call ends and Sam puts the phone back in his pocket. The younger hunter bangs the dash board with anger and frustration.

"Damm it!"

"Sam!"

Cas reaches out and places his hand on Sam's shoulder while keeping the other hand on the steering wheel. Sam looks up and shakes his head.

"He crashed the car why did he crash the car?" Sam questioned.

"I don't know." Cas answered.

"Was he trying to kill Dean." Sam said his voice quiet.

"I don't know." Cas repeated. "Sam we know where they are we know they are alive let's just focus on that okay?"

"Yeah." Sam pushes down the emotions and focuses on the road. He needed a clear head if he is going to save Dean. "You think you can umm pick up the pace?"

Cas smiles.

The car increases in speed and zooms down the road.

Dumah arrived in the place where the deaths occurred. She stood in the crowd and watched the officers investigate the house that belonged to the most recent victims. Her interest piqued when she saw two men an older man and a younger man walk on to the crime scene.

"Agent Monroe this is my partner Agent Burrows." The older man says. "We're from the FBI."

The officer in charge narrows his eyes at the badges. He then nods.

"Right this way agents."

A small smirk spreads across Dumah's face as the two agents pass the crowd and go into the house. She knew they are not from the FBI. They are hunters.

She walks through the crowd and quietly goes round the building. She squats under the window and smiles when she heard footsteps come into the room.

"To be honest I am surprised to see you here." The officer says. "I don't remember contacting the FBI for help. How did you hear about us?"

"We don't question where our bosses send us. We just go." The older hunter replied.

Dumah rolls her eyes when she heard the older hunter's voice.

"Robert Singer."

Her mind goes to the day when Michael killed the apocalypse world hunters. The huge amount of souls did put a strain on Heaven there is so many souls but hardly any angels to take care of them. There was arguments on whether to have the souls from this world share their personal Heavens with the souls from the Apocalypse world. It was a complicated situation Heaven has never dealt with souls from other worlds before. In the end the angels had to create a whole new area in Heaven for the apocalypse souls to go to that way they are separate from this world souls and the angels will not mix the souls up. Just because they are from different worlds it didn't mean the soul is different.

At least Robert Singer  will not be  a problem.

Robert Singer in this world is still to this day locked in the dungeons. When the other world Singer's time comes to an end the angels can escort him to his personal Heaven without any confusion or trouble. When that day comes Dumah swore she will pay this world's Singer a visit. Imagining his face when he finds out about his counterpart would be priceless.

"What can you tell us about the victims?" The younger hunter Dumah knew as Trey spoke. "Are there any links with the other victims?"

" We know they are couples. " The officer answered. "That's the only link the victims didn't know each other. We first thought it was an animal attack because the first three couples were all found in alleyways the two couples from last night they were found in their own homes. There was no signs of a break in all the doors and windows are in tact. No animal could leave the scene without making a mess. According to the coroner the victims had their hearts ripped out but it wasn't an animal's doing."

The officer goes quiet.

"Well?" Singer said with a hint of impatience.

"This is going to sound crazy."

"Try us." Trey says.

"A...A human did it which is impossible because I mean how the Hell can a human rip someone's heart out? They have gotta be superhuman to do that. I told the coroner to look again but she came to the same conclusion. It wasn't surgically removed, it wasn't cut out it was ripped out!"

The officer blows out a frustrated sigh. Trey decided to take over.

"Let's focus on what we know so far. Multiple victims mean there are multiple killers."

"Like a pack?" The officer says.

"You could say that." Singer sighed.

"There has to be there a motive behind it." Trey continued. "There has to be a reason why they are targeting couples. For them to move from alleyways to houses they must be getting confident and when that happens..."

"The killing escalates." Singer adds. "We should expect to see more bodies soon."

"Great." The officer huffed an annoyed sigh. "Just great. I can't believe I'm saying this but I'm actually glad you guys are here we're stumped we don't know what to do maybe a fresh pair of eyes would really be helpful."

" We're happy to help. " Trey smiled.

The officer walks out of the room leaving the two hunters alone.

"Werewolves." Trey says.

"We already knew that." Singer replied.

"Judging by the tremendous amount of victims I assume the pack contains a lot of members. A lot of mouths need feeding. You think their Michael's monsters?"

"Probably. They think they are invincible with Michael's grace pumping through their veins that's probably the reason for the sudden boost in confidence. Michael is dead but his legacy lives on these monsters are coming out of hiding they are not afraid anymore."

"They will continue Michael's plans making a world where we are the hunted and they are the hunters." Trey grimaced.

Singer also grimaced at that thought.

"When is this ever going to end?" Trey questioned. "Even after death the son of a bitch continues to ruin our lives. I don't wanna keep hunting forever I came to this world to have a normal life."

"If it wasn't for Winchester we wouldn't be in this damm mess." Singer growled.

Trey hummed in agreement.

"You hungry?" Trey asks.

"I could eat something. I heard the local diner round here is not bad after we eat we join up with the others and get some research done."

A groan came from the younger hunter. Then the hunters leave the house, go into the car and drive off. At the same time Dumah leaves the crime scene and gets into her own car. The angel faces the mirror. She goes back in shock when she saw black goo pouring out of her eyes. Dumah quickly looks away. Taking a shaky breath she turns back to face her reflection.

The black goo is gone.

Dumah closes her eyes and sighs heavily.

Not long now...not long now soon the Shadow will suffer and it will pay for what it did to me.

Dumah opens her eyes.

"Stay focus Dumah stay focus." She told herself. "It's all about the mission nothing else matters."

Pushing her personal trauma to the side Dumah starts up the engine and drives. When the diner came into view Dumah slows down and parks her car into the car park.

Singer and Trey are sat in the booth looking through the menus. Dumah's main goal is to get information from the hunters they are her only lead in finding these werewolves. She couldn't question the hunters Singer is smart he will realize she is more than a concerned citizen Dumah had to try a different approach.

A waitress passed the table. Trey gives her a flirtatious smile. She blushes and smiles back before going to the next table.

He is a womanizer. Dumah noticed.

That gave the angel an idea.

"Ah man this is so good." Trey moaned.

He takes another bite of the burger and hums with delight.

"You both want some alone time." Bobby scoffed.

"I haven't had a burger this good since...since...well never."

Bobby sips his coffee and smiles. The waitress comes over with a pot of coffee in her hand.

"Would you gentlemen like a refill?"

Trey turns his head round. His eyes widen with surprise.

"Oh damm."

"I'm still on my first cup." Bobby replied. "Trey what about you?" Trey continued staring at the waitress. "Hey!"

Trey snaps out of it and blinks.

"Yes uh please."

The waitress leans forward. Trey did his best to not look at her chest as she poured him another cup. He noticed the smirk on her lips as she goes up.

"Anything else?" She asks.

Her dark eyes met his. Trey shakes his head.

"We're good. Thank you..."

"Erica." She smiled.

"Erica." He gave her a charming smile.

Erica grins and walks off.

Trey goes to pick up his cup but stops when he sees a slip of paper hiding under the handkerchief. He picks it up and reads it. His smile turns into a grin.

"She left you her number?" Bobby said with a smirk.

"She did." Trey replied.

"You gonna call her?"

"I...can't." Trey sighed. "We got a case remember?"

"Trey, there are a lot of us. One hunter down on research is not gonna be a problem. Go, enjoy yourself you deserve it."

Trey narrows his eyes wondering if the older hunter was messing with him. Bobby had a fond look on his face. That look reminded Trey of his Father.

"Thanks." Trey smiled. He looks down at his burger. "Seriously man you gotta try this."

Bobby laughs knowing the younger hunter was using the burger to change the topic. Bobby humored him by picking up one of Trey's fries and popping it into his mouth.

"Needs more salt." Bobby nodded.

"You know salt is not good for ya."

"Neither is a greasy burger that hasn't stopped you from eating it."

As the two hunters laughed Erica goes through the doors into the restroom. Once the door is closed she leans on the sink.

Dumah sighs with relief.

Well that worked.

Her phone buzzes in her pocket. She gets the phone out and smiles when she sees the text message.

Fred's Motel? What time suits you?

By the way this is the guy you just gave your number to lol.

Trey :)

Dumah texts a reply.

How about now?

She looks through the emojis and picks a wink face. She presses send and grins when Trey immediately answers.

I'll be waiting for you.

Dumah types.

See you there.

Later on Dumah arrives at the motel. She sees Trey leaning against the wall. The hunter pushes himself of the wall and walks towards her.

"Did you miss me?" He teased.

Dumah cups his cheek.

"Did you book the room?"

He holds up the key.

"Room 16."

"Is your Father next door?"

"My Father?" He then shakes his head. "Oh no he is not my Father he is um a friend an old friend."

"You referring to his age or how long you have known him?"

Trey raised an amused brow.

"You're a cheeky one answering your question no he is staying in the motel few blocks over I want this to be...private."

Dumah nods.

"So."

She laces her fingers through his.

"Shall we?"

"Oh my God!" Trey gasped. "Oh my God." He wraps his arms around Erica's neck. "Oh Erica...Oh!"

Erica kisses him and runs her hand down his body.

"You like that?"

"Uh huh." Trey answered. "I would like it more if you..." He reaches for her T-shirt. Erica grabs on to his hand and shakes her head. "Oh come on." Trey groaned. "I took my clothes off it would be fair if you did the same."

"Where's the fun in that?" Erica grinned.

"Such a tease." Trey laughed.

Erica presses her body against his. She leans forward until her face is only a few inches away from his.

"You want me?"

"Yes." He answered.

"You want me?" She repeated.

"Absolutely."

She brushes her lips against his.

"You want me inside you?"

"Damm yes!"

"I have your consent?"

"Yes." Trey nods. "It's a yes!" The smile fades from Trey's face when Erica goes back on her knees. Her face is blank. "Erica? You okay?"

Then Erica's head snaps back. Trey's eyes widen when he sees grace pouring out of her mouth.

"Fuck!"

The hunter scrambles out of the bed. He goes to grab for his gun. Then the grace flies towards him. Trey screams as the grace goes into his mouth. The hunter then froze and his face goes blank.

He turns towards the mirror and studies his reflection. His reflection's face morphs into horror.

"What the Hell?" His reflection shakes his head. "WHAT THE HELL! You're...You're a..."

"Angel. My name is Dumah."

Trey again shakes his head with disbelief. His shock turns into anger.

"Get..."

"Shh!" Dumah presses her finger to her lips. "Try anything and I will kill your friends."

"Fuck you!"

Dumah sighs and picks up her vessel's clothing.

"I'm sorry." She says. "I didn't want to do this but I had no choice I need the werewolves and you are the only one who can help me find them."

"Why? Why do you want the werewolves?"

"They are not the only monsters I am looking for." Dumah slips the shirt on followed by the jeans. "Once the werewolves are found I will be able to easily search for the others. This is only temporary once I have found the werewolves I will leave your body and continue my mission."

"What is your mission?"

"To save my home."

Dumah's eyes glow.

"Wait no...NO NO NO!"

His screams are cut off. Dumah turns away from the mirror. She grabs Trey's phone and presses on to Singer's number.

"Hello?"

"Hey Bobby."

"Trey?" Bobby frowns. "Where's the girl?"

"About that I um...I screwed up."

"What did you do?"

"I um... It's embarrassing actually it's a personal problem."

"Oh." Then a pause. "You couldn't get it up."

"Shut up! I don't want the others to know."

"No need to be embarrassed." Bobby chuckled. "It has been a long time since you..." He clears his throat. "Of course you are gonna be rusty in that department."

"I made a fool of myself! She was nice about it and said it was okay but argh...I was really looking forward to it you know."

"I get it." Bobby sighed. "You coming down to help with the research?"

"It's not like I got anything better to do. I'll be down in twenty. See you soon."

"See ya  bye ."

"Bye."

Dumah ends the call and puts the phone in her pocket.

Almost there  Dumah  almost there. Soon I will have my army.

She then grins.

And I will save Heaven.

Chapter Text

After researching the town the hunters managed to narrow down their search to an old abandoned warehouse. The location fitted the profile monsters tend to hide in abandoned buildings if the pack does contain a lot of members then it is likely the werewolves would choose a big building such as a warehouse. As soon as the location was discovered Bobby and the hunters went into their vehicles and drove towards their destination. Once they arrived everyone parked away from the warehouse. The hunters get out and go to the trunks. They get out machetes, guns, flashlights, blades and knives.

"Alright listen up!" Bobby yelled. The hunters turn and look at their leader. "There is a possible chance these are Michael's monsters if they are what do you do?"

"Off with their head." A hunter answered with a smirk.

"Yes Eliana off with their head." Bobby chuckled. "It better be a clean cut to no messing around. Silver bullets will not kill them however it can slow them down so if you lose your machete shoot the bastard, grab your machete and..."

"Off with their head." Another hunter interrupted with a grin.

"Exactly if it's a normal werewolf then just shoot them or stab them as long it is silver you're good. We don't know how many of these son of a bitches are in the building so I suggest we spilt up and cover more ground. There's six of us so we'll go in pairs that way we would have each others backs. Aaron you're with Eilana, Olly you're with June, Trey you're with me."

Dumah's head snaps round at the mention of her vessel's name.

"Kicking werewolf ass with the old man Hell yeah!" She grinned.

Bobby let out a scowl.

"I'm not that old!"

"You're not exactly young either." Aaron pointed out.

Dumah gave the other hunter a teasing smirk. Aaron raises an amused brow while Eilana giggles. Bobby rolls his eyes and mutters "Idjits you are all idjits." Before waving his hand and ordering everyone to get inside the building.

Dumah grips her machete and follows Bobby through the warehouse. They took the back while the Aaron and Eilana took the front. Olly and June are searching outside.

With her enhanced hearing Dumah heard a rush of footsteps. She looks in the direction where the sound came from. Bobby notices and stops.

"You heard something?"

Dumah aims her flashlight.

"I don't know." She lied.

Then there was a growl.

Bobby presses his back against Dumah's. They look in both directions. Suddenly something jumped out of the shadows. Bobby falls on his back. He looks up and he is faced with two glowing blue eyes.

"Son of a..."

The werewolf raises its claw and slashes across Bobby's arm. The hunter grits his teeth and extends his other arm towards the machete.

"TREY!" He screamed .

The werewolf suddenly flies and hits the wall. Bobby rolls on to his side and grabs his machete. He stands up and clutches his bleeding arm. He looks at the fallen werewolf with confusion. When he turns back round Trey is facing him. Bobby nearly went back in shock.

"Damm it." He cursed.

Bobby frowns when the younger hunter stared at him his face is emotionless. Having a bad feeling Bobby recalled the last few moments. He keeps his eyes on the other hunter as he goes and reaches for his blade. As Bobby wraps his fingers around the blade he feels something touch his head. A second later Bobby collapses on the ground.

The werewolf gets to his feet. He looks at Bobby's unconscious body before turning his attention to the other hunter.

"It's okay I'm your side." The hunter assured him.

"You're not human." The werewolf growled.

"That's right Jake I'm the angel Dumah. I need your help. "

"My help?"

"Yes. I need you and your pack."

"What makes you think we will help you?"

"Michael."

That name caught the werewolf off guard.

"What about him?"

Dumah smiles.

"He's alive."

"You're wrong." Jake shakes his head. "Michael is dead we all felt it."

"He was dead but now he is back but..."

"But?"

Dumah nervously looks round.

"Maybe it's best if I told everyone that way I will not have to repeat myself I know a place that will provide you protection so if we go now we should..."

"Why would we go anywhere with you? This could be a trap!"

"Lucifer is back!"

"W...What?"

"He's back and he is more powerful than before if we don't do something Michael will die." Her eyes widen with fear. "And Lucifer will destroy the world."

Jake folds his arms.

"If what you are saying is true why can't I feel Michael?"

Dumah sighs.

"Because he is human."

The werewolf gaped at her.

"Where the Hell is he now?" Jake asks. "Is he with you?"

" No we don't know where he is. "

"Then how do you know he is..."

"Human? A source confirmed it. His whereabouts remain unknown but I assume he is lying low with Lucifer back and the nephilim back at full power as well Michael will not risk it he might be from another world but he is still Michael and Michael is a soldier and a survivor he will know how to cover his tracks. Then that does cause problems for us we will not be able to find him."

"I know where this is going." Jake taps his nose. "You want us to track him down."

" I think it's going to take more than sniffing to find an archangel little wolf. "

"Little wolf?" Jake snorted. "I would watch your mouth if I were you. I can rip you apart right now."

"Try that you might not like what comes next."

Jake steps into the angel's personal space. His eyes flash blue and fangs start to form. The werewolf then froze when he felt something cold press against his neck.

"You see this blade." Dumah says. "It's an angel blade if someone cuts an angel's neck with this blade it will cause grace to come out. You have Michael's grace so if I make a small cut..." Jake swallows as Dumah pressed deep into his skin. "I should expect the same results. Once all the grace is gone you will be just a normal little wolf. I can smite you where you stand. So shall we test out that theory?...Or we could stop wasting time and work together for Michael's sake. It's your choice."

Jake sighs heavily.

"Fine but first the blade." Dumah lowers the blade and steps back. Jake touches his neck and again sighs. "Now." He raises his eyebrow. "You said you had a place?"

"Yes."

"What about the hunters?"

Dumah looks at Bobby. A grin forms on her face.

"Follow my lead."

Chapter Text

Dumah and Jake gathered up the werewolves and knocked all the hunters out. Dumah made the werewolves take the hunters back to their motels once that was done the angel altered their memories. According to the new memories the hunt failed. The werewolves overwhelmed the hunters but luckily the hunters managed to get away but unfortunately not all of them survived. Dumah allowed the werewolves to kill June and Olly while Aaron was injured the werewolves wanted to hurt Eliana but Dumah thought if every hunter is extremely hurt it would be seen as suspicious they needed to make this story realistic and believable so Dumah made Trey and Eliana believe they were the ones who took everyone back to the motel. In terms of the funerals Dumah will let the hunters take care of that. Once that was all done Dumah took the werewolves to the safe house.

Dumah felt relieved when she went back into her original vessel. Trey refused to back down he fought her all the way it reminded her so much of her fight against the Shadow. The reminder nearly caused her to lose control. Dumah held on and like a good soldier she fought on and completed the mission. She found the werewolves now she can move on to the next stage.

Dumah allowed the werewolves to settle down. She thought it would be best to give them time to adjust to their surroundings before revealing her big plans.

A smile forms on her face when she heard footsteps coming from behind.

"You like it here?" She asks.

Jake joins her and looks out of the window.

"Now I do." He says as he admires the view.

It went silent. After a minute Dumah decided to break the silence.

"You have questions." The werewolf hesitated and lowers his head. Since Dumah threatened to kill him Jake has been wary he feared if he said or did the wrong thing the angel could change her mind and end his life. "You are very welcome to ask me." Dumah assured him. "I don't bite." She smirked.

"Okay." He looked relieved by that. "How is this place safe? The house is huge people can see it from miles away."

"Clocking spell. This place is invisible, off the map no one can find it not even Lucifer. I did several protection spells and traps I covered every room. Don't worry you are very safe." She smiles. "That's why it is called a safe house."

"Wow."

"You look shocked?"

"No umm yes umm."

"I get it. You don't expect all this from one angel Michael is different he is an archangel but me no." She laughs. "After all we our suppose to be the mindless soldiers...then everything changed...we changed. When I was appointed as the new leader of Heaven I read every book there was on spells and magic I dedicated myself to research hoping to find ways to keep the power going in Heaven. You are probably aware of Heaven's current condition."

"Um no."

"Huh? Michael didn't tell you?" The angel frowned.

"Tell me what?"

"That Heaven is in danger? The angels are close to becoming extinct!"

"No no he never mentioned any of that?"

Dumah huffs a sigh.

"I shouldn't be surprised Michael didn't want to help the first time he was alive."

"Why are you helping him?"

"I told you Lucifer." Dumah nodded. "If he destroys this world Heaven will fall and if that happens there will be a war between the living and the dead. Eventually we will all be wiped out both the humans and the supernatural community."

"That sounds bad."

"Understatement of the century." Dumah snorted.

"Why won't Michael help you?"

"We are a disappointment we're nothing compared to his angels I...I want to prove to him that we are worth saving also...I agree with him." She looks at the werewolf and nods. "Humans they lie, they sin yet most of them go to Heaven. You guys you are doing everything you can to survive and you suffer because of it. Your needs are simple and pure but no one will accept that. Some monsters are living in peace they are not harming anyone but they still get hurt. You could be good but when you die you go to Purgatory it's sad really." She sighs . "Sad that monsters will never get peace. I think that needs to change so therefore I support Michael's plan I have your back Jake." Jake frowns. Dumah raises her eyebrow. "You don't believe me?"

"I'm confused. Angels protect humans I kill humans isn't murder a sin?"

"Humans eat animals. There is no difference. I do have a suggestion I think you should target those who deserve to die you should target the sinners think about it..." She grins. "When you kill the sinners they will go to Hell and they will suffer they will never be at peace. Eventually all evil will be gone because they will all be rotting away in Hell. You would be seen as a hero. "

"I still don't get it." Jake signed. "Say Michael still doesn't want to help you then what?"

"Heaven is my home it is my job to save my home and the angels if Michael chooses to not help us I will still be going forward and doing everything I can to ensure Heaven lives on for another day. No disrespect to Michael but if we don't do anything now Heaven will fall and his plans for a perfect world." She laughs. "There will be no world to rule. I have come this far I am not giving up now if I had to sacrifice myself in order to keep the power going I would do it within a heartbeat at least I would die knowing Heaven is safe and my brothers and sisters are okay." She smiles. "That's all that matters."

"I thought angels are all winged dicks...sorry." He quickly added when Dumah gave him a look. "When I met Michael and you it has made me see that angels are actually not that bad Michael cares about us you care about Heaven."

"Not just Heaven." Dumah says. "What I'm doing I'm not only saving Heaven I would be saving the world I would be saving you."

"I thank you for that."

"I think Michael will be interested." Dumah replied. "At the moment he thinks we are a disappointment once my plan succeeds I think he will change his mind."

"What is your plan?"

"If I remember correctly I said it would be best if I told everyone the plan that way I do not have to repeat myself." Dumah walks towards the door. She looks over her shoulder. " You coming? "

Jake follows the angel out of the room and down the stairs. They hear a howl of laughter from the living room. The werewolves are huddled together on the couch watching the game.

"HE SCORES!" One shouted.

"IN THEIR FUCKING FACES!" Another roared.

Suddenly the screen went blank.

"Who turned off the TV?" A third one asked.

"I did."

The werewolves look round and see Dumah putting the remote down. She then folds her arms.

"We need to talk."

She stands in front of the TV and looks at every member of the pack with narrowed eyes. One of the werewolves turn to Jake and ask.

"Can we really trust her?"

Jake is about to open his mouth Dumah cuts him off with a laugh.

"You ask that question after you come here? After you use my television? After you eat the hearts from the fridge?"

The werewolf growls in response. Jake reaches out and grabs the werewolf by the shoulder.

"Easy Bryce." Jake looks up and nods at the angel. "You can trust her she's on our side."

"Why does she want to help us?" Another werewolf called Mia asked. "Michael didn't care about the angels if I remember right one angel is working with the Winchesters how do we know she is not working for the Winchesters as well?"

"I'm not." Dumah answered. "And I never will. I'm all for breaking the brothers apart after all Michael needs his Sword back. According to the reports Michael did come back in Dean Winchester."

"How?" Ace asks. "How is that possible?"

"I don't know but we can take advantage of that." Dumah nodded. "Jake has probably already told you about Michael being human." They nod. "So once Michael regains his powers with his Sword he will be the most powerful being in the world. He beat Lucifer the first time he can do it again."

"How is he gonna get his powers back? We don't even know where he is?" Mia asks. "If he is in Dean Sam will be looking for him they have the angel and the nephilim. " Her eyes widen. "The nephilim killed Michael he can easily do it again."

"This is where my plan comes in." The angel grinned. "Heaven is in danger it is close to collapsing when that happens the souls will fall to Earth and there will be a war and your vision of the perfect world will shatter before your very eyes. We need to stop this from happening." She nods. "I know how we can stop it. When monsters die they go to Purgatory when angels and demons die they go to a place called The Empty. There is a spell which opens a portal to the Empty. One of the ingredients is the blood from the nephilim. Together we can trap the nephilim, take his blood and remove his grace after all why should he have grace it is not even his it's Michael's grace."

The werewolves hum in agreement.

"Can we kill him?" Bryce asks.

Dumah shakes her head.

"We need him we will use him as a bargaining chip."

"Against who?" Ace asks.

"Lucifer." Dumah answers. "The Devil wants his son. I pray to Lucifer and tell him we have his son. When Lucifer arrives we will trap him and make a deal with him. He tells us the other ingredients we will give him his son."

"That's a terrible idea." Ace shakes his head. "If Lucifer gets his son back..."

"That's what he thinks." Dumah smirked. "Once we have what we need." She looks at Bryce. "The boy will be all yours."

"What about Lucifer?"

"If Michael is not found." Dumah sighed. "Then we can't give him the grace Lucifer would still be the powerful one." The werewolves became worried. "It's not end of the world." Dumah waves her hand. "We can send him into the Empty. When the portal opens and the angels return we will be a much bigger army we could be strong enough to send Lucifer through the portal."

"If that doesn't work." Mia said with disbelief.

"It will work." Dumah assured her. "This plan is perfect not only Heaven will be saved but also Michael will be an archangel again. His plans will succeed."

"I'm still doubtful." Mia says. Dumah had to stop herself from rolling her eyes. Mia leans forward. "We might have grace inside us but that doesn't mean we're powerful we're no match against Lucifer and his spawn they will crush us."

"You're being negative Mia." Jake says.

"I'm not it's just..." She sighs. "So many things can wrong in this plan. We're just a pack who hunt humans this..." She gestures with her hands. "Angels, Heaven this is way beyond us. I don't think we can do it."

"You chose to be Michael's soldier." Dumah goes up to the female werewolf and leans in her face. "You chose to be part of this fight! Michael is out there doing everything he can to survive! He has done everything for you! This is how you repay him? You give up?" Mia sinks in her seat as Dumah got closer. "Michael doesn't like cowards." The angel spoke her voice dangerously low. "Cowards do not deserve a place in his army." The blade slides out of her sleeve. "They don't deserve a place in his new world."

"Look maybe we should..."

Dumah shoots a glare in Jake's direction. Jake goes quiet and lowers his head. The angel turns her attention back to Mia.

"I'm the leader of Heaven." Dumah says. " The angels chose me. Their fate is in my hands. I can't let them down I can't let the world down. I understand you are worried but that doesn't mean you should give up. Lucifer will be gone one way or another I will make sure of it even if I have to take the Devil on myself."

Dumah's mind goes to Michael's grace. That power all that power...

The angel quickly snaps out of it she couldn't let her mind go down route. Power comes with a price. Just look what happened to Metatron.

Dumah noticed Mia looking at her with a puzzled expression. Dumah gives her a reassuring smile.

"Let's worry about that when the time comes." She steps back and looks at everyone. "Did you know that grace doesn't just mean super strength and immunity there is so much more. You are all part of one body you are all Michael this means you all share this connection this connection will benefit you. Michael is a General. A General has to know where his army is."

She raises her eyebrow and sees if anyone knows where she is going with this. Ace sits up and says.

"Are you saying we can locate the other monsters?"

"If you try yes." She nods. "You can. All you got to do is connect with your grace and expand your surroundings you will feel monsters from miles away. Vampires, djinns, shapeshifters anyone who has the grace. Angels are able to communicate with each other from long distances."

"We could do that to?" Bryce asks.

"Think about when I said you are all one body. Imagine the brain sending signals through the body to the places it needs to go now while connecting with the grace imagine a picture, a message think of where it needs to go that message will travel through the grace and connect with someone who has the same grace. Everyone should receive the message because they are all part of the same frequency."

Bryce nods he looked impressed.

"That's kinda cool actually."

"I can teach you. You can learn so much from me." Dumah grinned. "When the other monsters arrive we can teach them to. Eventually we will be unstoppable. We would be the most powerful army in the world. You want Michael back?"

"Yes." One werewolf said.

"You want to be victorious?"

"Yes!"

"You want the new world?"

"Yes!"

"I said...Do you want the new world?"

"YES!" All the werewolves cheered.

"Well then..." Dumah clasps her hands. "I guess we better get started. There's a training room downstairs..."

As soon as the words left Dumah's mouth the werewolves jump up and leave the room. Dumah chuckles at the sight. She turns and sees Jake leaning on the door frame.

"So are you satisfied?" Dumah asks. "I did answer all your questions."

Jake nods.

"You did." He walks up to her and looks down at her face. "Seems like you got everything under control."

"You're right." Dumah smirked.

I do have everything under control.

Dean tensed when he heard the door open. He hoped it was Dr Charles he really needed information about his brother. Dean then sighs and slumps back on the bed when a doctor he has never seen before steps in.

"I'm Dr White." The doctor smiled. He walks around the bed and looks down at the older Winchester. "How are you feeling today?"

"Fine." Dean answered his voice blunt.

The doctor gets out his stethoscope and places it on the hunter's chest.

"Can you take a deep breath for me?"

Dean obeys. The doctor hums and nods.

"Heart rate sounds normal...too normal." Dean's breath hitched when the doctor's eyes turn black. "I think we need to pick up the pace."

Dean's breathing increased. His heart is pounding against his chest.

"That's it." The demon nods and grins. "Just like that."

"What the Hell do you want you son of a bitch?"

The demon gets out a syringe. He gets out a vial and puts the syringe in it.

"This...This will slow down your heart."

He removes the syringe and picks up the IV.

"Then your heart will stop."

His finger goes on the plunger. A smirk forms on his lips.

"Then you die."

Chapter Text

Maddox felt a wave of excitement go through him as he walked towards Dean Winchester's room. Maddox never thought it would be this easy. The Winchester is in hospital alone and weak.

It was perfect.

Maddox possessed the doctor who is assigned to Winchester's case. He played the part and greeted the other doctors. Turns out Dr White is quite a bubbly guy.

Finally reaching the room Maddox nods to the security guard and opens the door. He saw Dean go back on to the pillows and a sigh escapes his lips. Remembering the doctor's personality Maddox puts on a smile and says.

"I'm Dr White."

The demon walks around the bed and looks down at the older Winchester. It took everything in Maddox's power to not reach out and strangle the hunter to death. The sight of the hunter disgusted him.

Stick to the plan. Stick to the plan. Maddox told himself.

"How are you feeling today?"

"Fine." Dean answered.

Maddox gets out the stethoscope and places it on the hunter's chest.

"Can you take a deep breath for me?"

Dean obeys. Maddox heard the heart beating in a normal, steady rhythm.

That is all gonna change.

"Heart rate sounds normal...too normal."

Maddox decided now was the time to reveal himself.

Dean's reaction was priceless.

"I think we need to pick up the pace."

Maddox didn't need the stethoscope to hear the heart banging as loud as a drum against Dean's chest. A grin forms on the demon's face when Dean's breathing turned frantic.

"That's it." Maddox nodded. "Just like that."

"What the Hell do you want you son of a bitch?" Dean yelled.

Maddox got out a syringe and a vial. He puts the syringe in the vial.

"This...This will slow down your heart."

He removes the syringe and picks up the IV.

"Then your heart will stop."

His finger goes on the plunger. A smirk forms on his lips.

"Then you die."

Maddox's dark eyes meet Dean's. He wanted to witness the life draining from the hunter's face.

See you in Hell Winchester.

Maddox goes to push the plunger.

Then the sound of laughter stops him.

"Pathetic."

Maddox saw a smirk on Dean's face. The hunter looks at the syringe and shakes his head.

"You want to kill Dean and that's the best you got?" He scoffs. "Hello I thought you are a demon. Demons are supposed to make people suffer. I may not like your kind but you are creative in terms of your punishments. This...This is not creative this is simply an injection that will stop the heart and the person dies that's it! I'm sorry but that's...that is pathetic."

Maddox lowers the syringe.

"Hello Michael." He said his voice tight with annoyance. "I was wondering when you would show up."

"Didn't want to miss the execution." Michael smirked.

"I can see that."

Maddox looks out of the window to check no one is coming in. The nurses and doctors are all rushing to the other rooms.

Good.

"How did you know?" Michael asks.

Maddox turns round and frowns at the former archangel.

"Know what?"

"About me? You didn't seem surprised when I made my appearance."

"That's none of your business."

Michael raises his eyebrow.

"Was it Lucifer?"

" I am doing it for Lucifer. " Maddox smiled.

"Then it's not Lucifer who gave you the order." Michael clicked his tongue. "I guess I'm not surprised he is probably looking for me right now for the ritual."

The demon narrows his eyes. His frown deepens.

"What ritual?"

"Oh!" Michael pretended to look shock. "No one told you?"

"Told me what?"

Michael looks at him. A grin forms on his face.

"He is going to help me get my grace back."

Mary pulls up near the hospital. She parked the car in a secluded place so no one can find it. She gets out and looks up.

"This is it?" She asks.

Lucifer opens the car door and steps out. He looks in the same direction and nods.

"This is it." He nods. Mary is about to step forward but Lucifer grabs her shoulder forcing her to stop. "Wait!"

"What?"

The Devil narrows his eyes at the building.

"Demons are here."

"What!" Mary's eyes widen. "Why?"

"Don't know." He answered. " I doubt they are here to donate blood that all stopped after your son killed Azazel. " Lucifer chuckled. Mary glares at him. Lucifer's face turns serious as he looks at the hospital. "On a serious note I doubt it's anything good they must be here for Dean. A weak, vulnerable Winchester in hospital this is the perfect chance to attack."

"We gotta get in there now!"

"Slow down." Lucifer raises his hands. "We can't just go in guns blazing we need a plan."

Mary wanted to argue but she knew deep down Lucifer is right they needed a plan.

I can't believe I just agreed with Lucifer. Mary thought with horror.

"How many are in there?"

"A few." Lucifer replied.

"Would they listen to you?"

"It depends." Lucifer shrugged. "Some follow me some don't." He then shrugs. "I guess we are about to find out."

Lucifer walks in front with Mary following behind. They go through the double doors and head towards the reception desk. The receptionist sat at the desk with a bored expression. Lucifer leans on the desk and clears his throat. The receptionist sits up straight.

"Yes? How can I help you?"

"Hello Moria."

Moira's eyes widen with realization.

"Lucifer!" She quickly gets to her feet nearly knocking the chair in the process. A doctor frowns at her as he goes past. Moira gives him a quick smile before returning her attention back to Lucifer. "You're...You're here!" The demon looks over the Devil's shoulder. She saw Mary behind him. Moira's lips form into a snarl. "Why is she here?"

"I should be asking you the same question." Lucifer raises his eyebrow. "Why are you here?" Moira is about to open her mouth. "Don't give me crap." Lucifer warned. "I know you are not the only one here. If I sense you are lying there will be serious consequences."

"I was just following orders." Moira quickly said her voice full of fear.

"Who's orders?"

"Maddox."

"Maddox?"

"Yeah." Moira nods. "Him."

"What is the order?" Mary asks.

Moira hesitated.

"It's okay you can say it in front of her." Lucifer says.

"Umm."

Lucifer rolls his eyes.

"Just spit it out I haven't got all day!"

"He ordered me and a few others to guard the hospital." Moira answered. "Keep an eye out for Sam Winchester, the angel and your son...Jack. Maddox didn't want any interruptions."

"What is Maddox trying to do?" Mary asks. When Moira didn't answer Mary slams her hands down on the desk. "Tell me!" She demanded.

"He is here to kill Dean."

Lucifer sighs. He had a feeling that was the reason.

"Where is he?" Mary asks.

"Um..."

"Where the Hell is he?" Mary asks anger rising in her voice.

Moira turns and types on the computer.

"He was brought in as a John Doe." The demon muttered to herself as she typed. "Ah! He is on the fourth floor."

"Excuse me." Mary pushes past people and heads straight to the elevator. The door opens and a group of people walk in. The door goes to close. Mary puts her hand out and stops it. "Sorry."

She steps in and the door closes behind her.

Lucifer sighs as he watched the door close.

"Great." He looks at the demon and shakes his head. "She never stays put." Moira didn't know how to answer that. "Now you." Lucifer points at her. "You and the others are going back to Hell now."

"What about Maddox?"

"I will deal with him. If I see another demon in this building I will not hesitate to kill them." He smiles. "I suggest you better spread the word. Now go!"

"Yes sir. Right away sir."

Lucifer watched as Moira walks into the restroom. He smiles as he felt her presence leave the building.

Hopefully the others will follow. He thought.

He cranes his neck up and looks at the ceiling.

"To the fourth floor it is."

He slips into the restroom. When he saw the close is clear Lucifer vanishes and seconds later he appears on the fourth floor.

Elsewhere the elevator reaches the third floor. The door opens and a group of people come out. Mary waits impatiently. She folds her arms and huffs a sigh. A security guard steps in. He presses a button and the door closes. The security guard hums to himself. He glances at Mary and gives her a small smile.

Mary smiles but it didn't reach her eyes. She was too worried about her son. After a while the huntress let out another sigh.

I should have taken the stairs.

Mary's eyes go on the security guard. She had a feeling something wasn't right. Her hunter instincts started screaming as the security guard's hand goes on the emergency stop button. Mary reaches out and grabs the security guard by the arm. He spins round and his eyes turn black. He suddenly shoves the huntress of him.

Mary hits the wall and falls on the ground. The demon presses the button and the elevator suddenly comes to an abrupt halt. Mary gets to her feet and glares at the demon.

"Mary Winchester." The demon smirked. "It's an honor."

He raises his fists and his smirk turns into a grin.

"I'm gonna enjoy this."

Chapter Text

Maddox stared at Michael with shock written across his face. After a minute he shakes his head and says.

"You're lying."

"Why would I lie?" Michael says.

"You angels would do anything to save your own ass." Maddox hissed. "But me...I'm not stupid. I don't listen to angels. Now..." The demon flicks his wrist. The curtains slide shut. Maddox gets out a dagger and presses it against Michael's throat. "Give me Dean Winchester I want to see his face when he bleeds out."

"Lucifer will not be impressed." Michael muttered.

"Hey! I gave you an order!" Maddox grabs Michael by the chin and glares at him. "Give me Dean Winchester. Give him control!"

Michael gives him a shaky smile. Maddox can see the former archangel is having an internal battle in his mind. Maddox is not surprised Dean Winchester doesn't back down that easily.

"You must be curious." Michael tilts his head. "About what I said. You must think why did me and Lucifer come back together."

Maddox had to admit he has thought about it. Why would the Devil bring his crazy alternative brother back?

"I could tell you." Michael continued. "But oh wait...you don't listen to angels." He then shrugs. " Oh well I guess you will never know."

Maddox closes his eyes and sighs heavily. He knew there is a possibility Michael could be messing with him. Eventually curiosity got the better of him Maddox wanted answers.

"Why?" The demon asks. "Why are you back?"

Michael's face turned smug. Maddox folds his arms and he waits for answers.

"The Empty." Michael says.. "it's Ruler brought us back so we can do this ritual it told us about."

"The one that involves Lucifer getting your grace back? I'm sorry but why would Lucifer help you?"

"He is not helping me." Michael replied. "He is helping the kid."

"The nephilim."

"Yes." Michael nods. "Seems my dear brother wants another shot at being a father again. He wants to make things right with Jack. To do that he wants to take my grace away from Jack and transfer it to me."

"Because your grace is corrupting the boy."

"Well yes." Michael raises his eyebrow. "Although I personally have to disagree the nephilim has achieved great things during my absence. He killed Lucifer's muppet."

"Jack brought Nick back." Maddox replied.

"But still." Michael smiles. "The kid has a heart he does do the good thing. Sure he made some mistakes but...we all make mistakes. You will be making a mistake if you kill me."

"It's true." Maddox said as he thought back to his conversation with Dumah. "You and the nephilim do share a fucked up bond."

"A bond you would never understand. This is only the beginning one day Jack will realize that this world is not worth saving and with my grace he will see the truth it will change him...and that's a good thing. Right now I am powerless but when I reunite with my nephew I will be victorious." His face darkens. "You, Lucifer and the rest of your friends downstairs will burn."

"SHUT UP!"

Maddox towers over him and his eyes turn black.

"Lucifer is blind." Maddox sneered. "That kid made him soft and because of that Lucifer is not thinking clearly he is not thinking what would happen if the grace went back to you if you got your grace sure Jack would be saved the bond would break but you will have your powers again and...I don't like to doubt my Lord but...you will kill him. I CAN'T LOSE HIM AGAIN! Hell needs a King. The only one who can be King is Lucifer. I want Hell to be how it used to be that is never going to happen if the Winchesters are alive! So...I am going to do what needs to be done. I am going to kill Dean because he deserves it and you..." He points at the former archangel. "You will be the one who will burn. Now give me the hunter."

"You want Dean?" Michael smiles. "You will have to get through me first."

Maddox glares at him. Suddenly the door opens and Miranda walks in.

"Dr White. Everything okay?"

"Yes." Maddox nods. "Tests came back normal but I would like to take him for a MRI scan and check for any internal damage."

"Sure. Should I page Dr Bakshi?"

"That won't be necessary."

"Alright." Miranda walks to the bed. "Let's get him moving."

"No!" Miranda flinched at the sudden raise in her colleague's voice. She looks at him with confusion. He takes a deep breath and the smile returns to his face. "I mean no it's okay I can do it. I'm sure there are other doctors who require your assistance like...right now. "

"I think Penelope needed an extra pair of hands."

"Right well there you are." Maddox smiled.

Miranda huffs an annoyed sigh. She can see in his face that he wanted her out of the room.

The nurse clasps her hands and smiles.

"If you change your mind you know where to find me."

"Of course."

Miranda turns on her heel and leaves the room. As she closes the door the first thought that comes to her head is.

Someone is a miserable bastard today.

The nurse shakes her head and goes off to find Penelope.

Maddox opens the curtain to check if the nurse is gone. He then sighs with relief when he sees her go round the corner. Maddox steps back and faces the former archangel.

"Let's continue this somewhere more private."

Mary dodges the first swing. The demon tries again but Mary blocks it and kicks the demon in the stomach. The demon leans over and groans. Mary kicks him in the head causing him to fall on the ground.

The demon rolls on to his back. A chuckle escapes his lips.

"Not bad I'll give you that." He lifts his head and smirks at the huntress. "You can't get rid of me that easily. Without your blade you're useless against me."

The demon suddenly jumps up and slams Mary into the wall. He punches her. He keeps doing it until blood started trickling out of her nose.

Spots started to form in Mary's vision as the demon continued to beat her.

"Sammy is gonna love his gifts." The demon purred. "Two dead Winchesters. Mama and son." He tucks a strand of hair behind Mary's ear and grins. "Don't worry he won't suffer for long he will join you and Dean in... Hell. It would be one Hell of a reunion."

The demon laughs. Fury builds up inside the huntress. She looks up at the demon. A flash of anger goes across her eyes.

"Exorcizamus te, omnis immundus spiritus."

The demon stops and looks at Mary with a mixture of anger and fear. Mary takes a deep breath and continues.

"omnis satanica potestas."

The demon swings his fist. Mary grabs on to his fist. She can feel the demon trembling under her gasp.

"omnis incursio infernalis adversarii."

The demon drops down to the ground. He let out a strangled cry as Mary continued the exorcism.

"omnis legio, omnis congregatio et secta diabolica."

Black smoke curls around the demon's lips. His body shook and his eyes turn black. Mary towers over him. Her eyes are burning with hatred.

"Ergo, omnis legio diabolica."

Mary leans forward and a small smirk forms on her lips.

"It seems you are the one that's going to Hell."

"No no no we can make a deal I can help you I can..."

"adiuramus te."

The demon's head snaps back. Black smoke pours out of his mouth and goes into the air vents. The meatsuit collapses on the ground. Mary presses two fingers to the man's neck. She sighs with relief when she felt a pulse. Mary presses the button and the elevator starts up again. The doors open revealing one very annoyed Devil. His face turns into confusion when he saw Mary's bloodied face and the security guard lying on the ground unconscious.

"You look like crap." Lucifer says.

Mary steps out of the elevator. She wipes her nose with her sleeve and clears her throat.

"Let's find Dean."

The huntress walks off. The smell of sulphur went up Lucifer's nostrils. He looks down at the security guard and sighs.

Right that explains it.

He presses his fingers against the security guard's head and removes the memories of the recent events and he compels the security guard to go and delete the security footage as soon as he wakes up.

When he deletes the footage he will immediately forget about it.

Lucifer kicks the body into the elevator and presses the button. Once the door closes Lucifer shoves his hands into his pockets and follows the huntress.

Sam and Cas go through the entrance doors and head straight for the reception desk.

"Excuse me." Sam says.

The hunter let out a sigh when he saw no one at the desk. He leans forward and clears his throat.

"Excuse me!" He said louder this time. "I need to talk to someone it's about my brother."

"Sam." Cas says.

The angel points at a sign. Sam looks at it.

"Gone on lunch." Sam then shakes his head. "What a good hospital this is."

"What about the doctor?" Cas says. "Dr Charles?"

"You looking for me?"

Both the hunter and the angel turn round. Dr Charles walks towards them with a smile on his face.

"You must be Sam." Dr Charles nods to the younger Winchester. He turns to the angel and frowns. "And you are?"

"He's a friend." Sam quickly says.

"Ah I see well its nice to meet you." Dr Charles smiled.

"Where is he?"

Sam didn't mean to sound rude but he was desperate he wanted to know where his brother is. Dr Charles didn't look offended he knows Sam didn't mean it Dr Charles was used to people acting like this he sees it all the time in the hospital. Without wasting anymore time Dr Charles orders both the hunter and the angel to follow him upstairs.

Mary and Lucifer searched every room on the fourth floor. They couldn't find Dean and Michael anywhere. Mary looks into the last room and sighs with frustration when she is met with an empty bed.

"He's not here." Mary spins round and glares at Lucifer. "The demon. She lied!"

"No." Lucifer replied.

"How are you so sure?" Mary growled. "She just said Maddox doesn't want any interruptions she could have sent us to the wrong floor keep us distracted while he..."

Mary couldn't bring herself to say it.

"If Moira was lying I would know." Lucifer says. "Trust me she wouldn't lie to my face she wouldn't put her life at risk like that not for a lowly demon like Maddox." Mary looks away not wanting the Devil to see how worried she is. "Dean is alive." Lucifer walks round so he is facing the huntress. "He's stubborn Winchester ass will live on for another day. Hey! Dean is with Michael."

"That is supposed to make it better?"

"Michael might be an asshole." Lucifer nods. "But he knows how to survive. He is not gonna let himself be killed by a demon."

"Dean's life is in Michael's hands."

"Pretty much." Lucifer shrugged. "We will find them. Maybe Maddox moved them."

"Can you sense them?" Mary asks. "Are they still in the building?"

Lucifer nods.

"They are still here."

Mary's head snaps up at the sound of footsteps. She turns round ready to attack if necessary.

Mary suddenly froze. Her eyes widen with shock.

Sam.

Sam stops and his eyes go as wide as saucers. He looks at Cas. The angel had the same matching expression. This means Sam isn't seeing things she's really here. Mary is back.

His mom is back.

"Mom."

Sam goes forward and throws his arms around her. Mary wraps her arms around him and hugs him.

"Sam." She cups his cheek with her hand and smiles at him. "It's so good to see you."

Sam smiles. Tears form in the corners of his eyes.

"You're...You're okay."

"Yes." Mary nods. "I'm okay."

"Mary?"

Mary turns and looks at the angel.

"Castiel."

She let's go of her son and puts her arms around the angel. Cas responds and hugs her back. Castiel is an angel but to Mary he is one of her boys he is family.

Sam looks over his mom's shoulder. He became tense when he saw the face of his nightmares.

No

Lucifer smiles and waves at the younger hunter.

"Hey Sammy!"

Sam pushes his mom behind him and looks at the Devil with hatred in his eyes.

"STAY BACK!"

"Is that how you treat an old friend Sammy?"

"You're suppose to be dead." Sam growled. "Jack said he killed you."

Lucifer frowns. Then his eyes widen with realization.

"Oh you think I'm..." He laughs. "You think I'm Nick."

The Devil again laughs when Sam frowns. Mary puts her hand on her son's arm.

"Sam." She said. "That's not Nick."

"What do you mean?" Sam says.

"It's Lucifer." Cas says.

The color drains from Sam's face.

"No." He shakes his head. "No."

He takes several steps back. His body trembled and fear showed in his eyes.

"I'm sorry but what is going on?" Dr Charles asked his face puzzled.

"Dean killed you." Sam spat out. "He..."

Sam's legs buckle underneath him. He quickly leans on the wall to stop himself from falling over.

"Sam!" Mary grabs on to him and looks into his eyes. "He is not going to hurt you."

Sam looks at her with disbelief.

"Mom. It's Lucifer!"

Mary nods.

"I know."

"WE NEED TO STOP HIM!"

"We can't."

"WHY?"

"Because we need him."

"Need him for what?"

"To save Jack."

Sam steps back from his mom.

"Jack?"

"Yes."

"No." Sam looks at the Devil. "No you stay away from him."

"I'm not the bad guy here Sam." Lucifer replied.

"So you're not the one who took Jack's grace huh? You're not the one who stood there and watched his son try to kill himself!" Sam spoke his voice rising with anger. "You're the reason we're in this mess! Jack lost so much because of you!"

"I know!" Lucifer yelled. He takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. "I know." He opens his eyes and guilt showed on his face. "I made a mistake. I wanted to change...I really did I wanted to be the Dad God failed to be...I fucked up."

"Yeah you did fuck up!"

" I don't expect forgiveness. " Lucifer sighed. "But I do want to save my son. I want to make things right with him."

"No." Sam glared. "Jack hates you. You will never be his Dad."

Fury goes across Lucifer's eyes. Not wanting the situation to escalate further Mary steps in between them and raises her hands.

"Sam." She shakes her head. "Not now."

"But mom."

"I know this must be hard for you Sam."

Mary has heard about her son being in the Cage with the Devil but she never really knew what went on down there. She did ask Dean about it once but even he didn't know all the details Sam didn't talk about his experience with anyone. Mary might never understand Sam's connection with Lucifer but she knew one thing whatever happened in the Cage it scarred her youngest for life. The fear Sam shows towards the Devil broke Mary's heart. It reminded her of a victim facing their abuser.

"Hard?" Sam scoffed. "Mom he is a monster! Can't you see?"

"You're right he is a monster."

"Hey!" Lucifer glared.

Mary ignores him and continues.

"I hate this as much as you do." She then sighs. "But we do need him and Michael."

" I'm sorry but what is going on here? " Dr Charles interrupts. He suddenly looks in the patient's room and frowns. "Where is Dean?" He walks in and checks the room including the bathroom. He walks out and shakes his head. "Where did he go?"

"That's what we want to know." Lucifer answers.

Castiel glares at his brother.

"What did you do to him?"

Dr Charles takes a step back when he saw the blade slip out of the angel's sleeve.

"Sir." He raises his hands. "You did need to put that down."

"Dean is gone and you immediately think this is my fault?" Lucifer says.

"You're here." Cas stated bluntly. "And now Dean is gone."

"Blondie." Lucifer turns to the huntress. "Tell them I been with you all this time."

"I think everyone needs to calm down." Mary says.

Out of the corner of Sam's eye he sees Dr Charles getting a walkie-talkie out.

"Don't do that!" Sam says.

"Right now you are leaving me with no choice." Dr Charles replied.

"Put it on the ground." Sam ordered. "Now!"

"Sam." Dr Charles shakes his head. "I'm on your side. We both want the same thing we both want Dean to be found we both want him to be safe. So if you could please tell your friend to put the weapon down we could talk about this."

While Dr Charles spoke to the younger hunter Lucifer closes his eyes and expands his surroundings. Almost all the demons are gone now. There is one demon remaining and he is on the bottom floor.

That has  to be  Maddox.

"Guys." Lucifer smiles at Dr Charles. "Sorry doc but you are not part of this conversation."

The Devil reaches out and places two fingers on Dr Charles' forehead. Dr Charles' eyes roll to the back of his head and he collapses on the ground.

"He's fine." Lucifer quickly assured them.

He lifts Dr Charles and carries him over to the bed. He then lies him down on the bed.

"He's out like a light." Lucifer smiles. "When he wakes up he will not remember a thing. So we're good for now."

"Good?" Cas frowned. "We still don't know where Dean is."

"Actually..."

Lucifer grins.

"I know where he is."

Maddox finds an old storage room that is not being used anymore. He goes in, closes the doors and puts a crowbar through the handles. He steps back and sighs with relief.

"Much better."

He turns round and faces the former archangel who is still tied down to the bed.

"So? Have you changed your mind? Are you going to give me Dean Winchester?"

Michael sighs and closes his eyes as the hunter tries to take control. Since Michael said Lucifer is back Dean has fought him non-stop. Michael used all his strength to keep Dean down. If Dean takes control Maddox will have what he wants then he kill both Dean and Michael.

On the way to the storage room Michael caught his reflection in the mirror. Dean threatened him, screamed at him but Michael didn't react instead he remained calm and said.

"If you want to stay alive Dean then stop fighting!"

Of course his Sword doesn't listen.

"The demon wants you." Michael warned. "If you take control WE DIE! So I would suggest you be a good boy and STAND DOWN!"

This argument went on until Maddox reached the room. Michael had to admit he was getting tired he wanted to surrender and let Dean take control but Michael has already died once he is not going to die again.

Michael is most certainly not going to let himself be killed by a demon.

"Well?" Maddox says. "I need an answer Michael."

Michael opens his eyes and says.

"No." Maddox's face darkens. Michael smirks. "Why don't you remove these restraints? That way we can have a real fight."

"You think I'm a fool."

"I think you're a coward." Michael again smirked. "You're scared of me...you're scared of us. Dean killed all your demons. He would definitely kill you."

" I'm not a coward! "

"Then prove it!"

Maddox puts his hand on one of the restraints. He looks at Michael then looks back down at the restraints.

"No." Maddox let's go. "I am not a fool." He then smirks. "I know your plan." He raises his eyebrow. "You're stalling. You think as long as you are in control I will not kill you." He runs his hand along his dagger. "I did ask you nicely." His finger stops at the tip of the dagger. " But oh well I guess we're now doing this the hard way."

"You are going to torture me?" Michael asked with an amused expression.

"Better actually." The familiar black eyes return. Maddox then slaps his hand down on Michael's head. "I'm sure there will be something in there that will make you tick."

Maddox sends a wave of power into the former archangel's head. Michael's back arched up and his eyes roll to the back of his head.

"You like that?" Maddox grins wickedly "This is just the beginning."

Michael started to shake violently. After a while the demon started to become concerned. He looks at the frantic former archangel hoping to see signs of the older Winchester but there was nothing. Maddox shakes his head.

"What the Hell is taking you so long?"

Maddox closes his eyes and looks into Michael's head. Images immediately bombarded him. The images contained so much pain so much death it took all of Maddox's strength to pull away. The demon gasps as he let's go. He stumbles back a few steps and his eyes are wide with shock.

"What the fuck?...What the fuck?"

Suddenly Michael's eyes fly open. Maddox flinched when the former archangel's bloodshot eyes go on him.

"I never left." Michael bit his trembling lip. "I'm still there."

Maddox cautiously approaches the bed. He grips his weapon as he goes near the former archangel.

"What the Hell are you talking about?"

"You know what I'm talking about." Michael answered. "The Empty."

Michael suddenly closes his eyes and his body slumps back on the bed.

"Michael?" Maddox shook Michael's shoulder. "You there?"

There was no response.

Feeling amused Maddox leans forward and whispers in the former archangel's ear.

"Well that worked." He grinned. "When Dean takes control I will kill him I will finally have my revenge!"

"STOP RIGHT THERE." A voice yelled.

Maddox froze.

"STEP AWAY FROM HIM!" The same voice ordered. "AND TURN AROUND."

Maddox turns round. A sigh escapes his lips when he saw who the voice belonged to.

"I thought it was you. Sam Winchester." Maddox smiles. "You're here for the show? Or should I say execution."

"You touch him you're dead." Sam warned.

"I'm dead either way." Maddox sighed.

Suddenly a small groan comes from the bed.

"Dean." Sam says.

His brother's eyes slowly open.

"Sammy." He slurred.

Sam saw the demon's hand twitch. Suddenly Maddox raises the dagger and goes straight for Dean's chest.

"NO!"

Sam runs and lunges himself at the demon. Maddox falls and crashes into the boxes. Sam lands on top of him. Maddox growls and tries to push the hunter of him. Sam pins the demon down and reaches for the dagger. Maddox head butts Sam and grabs the dagger. He swings the dagger. Sam throws his arm in front of his face. He let out a cry as the dagger cuts his skin. Maddox grabs on to Sam and they both roll over. Maddox is this time on top. He pins Sam's arms down. Sam struggles to get out of the demon's grasp.

"You ruined Hell." Maddox hissed. "No one will take the throne thanks to you. Once you and your brother are dead Hell will return to normal and Lucifer will be King." He presses the dagger against Sam's throat. A smile spreads across the demon's face. "Goodbye Sam Winchester."

Suddenly Maddox gasps. He looks down and sees a blade sticking out of his chest. The demon turns his head and goes pale when he saw Cas staring at him with rage in his eyes.

Maddox's head snaps back. He screams as his body lights up. Then there is a flash and the demon falls on the ground.

Cas steps forward and pulls the blade out of the now deceased demon. He turns to Sam and his face becomes concerned.

"You okay?"

"Yeah."

Sam winced as he moved his arm. Cas squats down and carefully takes Sam's arm. He places his hand on the cut and let's his grace heal the injury.

"Sam!" Mary runs towards him. "Are you okay?"

Sam stands up and flexes his arm a few times. He then smiles.

"I'm fine."

Lucifer steps in and looks round. He saw the demon's body on the floor. Cas nods to his brother. Lucifer nods back.

"Mom?"

Mary's eyes shift on to the bed. Dean looks at her with disbelief.

"Dean." Mary walks to the bed and begins to untie the restraints. Dean stops her by grabbing her wrist. "Dean. It's me." Mary assured him.

Dean looks at her wrist. She looked real. She felt real. Mary places her hand over his. She gently squeezes his hand.

Dean looks over at his brother. Sam smiles and nods. Dean's face softens as he looks into her eyes.

"Mom?"

"Yeah Dean?"

A huge smile forms on Dean's face.

"You're back."

Mary nods.

"Yes."

She again squeezes his hand.

I'm back."

Chapter Text

Once Dean was rescued Lucifer went round the hospital and made sure any evidence of Dean's arrival was deleted. As Lucifer has stated many times he didn't want any of this to come back to bite them in the ass.

Dean looked like a bull ready to charge when he saw the Devil. Mary immediately stepped in and ordered her son to stand down.

" Dean we need him! "

Dean looks at his mom with confusion.

"For what?"

"To save Jack." She answered.

The conversation between Michael and Maddox appeared in Dean's mind.

"The ritual?"

"Yes." Mary looked surprised that her son already knew. "That's right. Did Michael tell you?"

"I heard about it." Dean replied.

"So you know how important this is." Mary smiles. "Once the ritual is done Jack will be okay."

"You want to help the kid? After what he did to you?"

Mary looks at him with shock. She didn't expect that from him.

"Dean it was an accident."

"He hurt you!" Dean growled.

"Dean Jack is sick he needs help our help."

"Jack is dangerous." Dean snapped. "He needs to be stopped."

"And he will be stopped."

"No you don't understand I mean he really needs to be stopped...for good."

"Dean." Mary shakes her head. "Jack is family."

"He was never family."

Mary stood with a stunned expression as Dean goes to walk out of the room. The hunter suddenly leans on the door as pain goes through his leg. Castiel steps forward ready to heal the older Winchester. Dean quickly backs away. He gives Cas a dirty look and leaves the room.

Mary looks at her youngest son for answers. Sam sighs and shakes his head.

"He's been like this since..." Sam hesitated. "Since Jack sent you away."

"Why is he angry at Castiel?" Mary frowned.

"Cas already knew about Jack." Sam again sighed. "He has known for a while now."

"He never told us?"

"I didn't want you guys to worry." Cas interrupts. "After everything we have been through Michael, his monsters, the hunters I didn't want you guys to have another problem to worry about so I thought I could deal with it myself. Turns out..." He lowers his head with guilt. "I made everything worse."

Mary sighs and places her hand on the angel's shoulder.

"I'm not mad at you." She said. "But you should have not kept it from us. As soon as you realized something was wrong you should have told us straight away."

"I know." Cas nods. "And I'm sorry."

"I know you are." Mary says. "But this thing between you and Dean you have to sort it out if we wanna save Jack we have all got to be on the same page. Sam, Dean didn't mean what he said about Jack...right?"

"I don't know." Sam answered honestly.

"Sam!" Dean's voice came from outside. "Can you come here for a sec?"

Sam walks outside.

"Yeah?"

"You got the cuffs?" Dean asks.

"Uh yeah."

"I need them." Dean raises his hands. "Just in case Michael does a runner again."

Sam didn't want to put the cuffs on Dean he really didn't but Dean made a good point they couldn't risk Michael escaping again.

"I'll put them on when we get in the car." Sam says.

Then Dean had a thought.

"Wait my Baby!"

"She's fine." Lucifer appears next to Dean with a grin on his face. "Good as new actually."

"What the Hell did you do you son of a bitch?" Dean glared.

Lucifer rolls his eyes.

"Why does everyone think I have done something wrong."

"Because you always do something wrong." Cas says.

Lucifer gave his brother a 'really look'.

"The car is fine Dean." Mary assured him.

"I need to see with my own eyes." Dean says.

So everyone left the hospital and went to the area where the Impala is parked. Cas did eventually heal Dean despite his protests it was either that or Sam dragging Dean across the parking lot. Seeing Lucifer amused face caused Dean to give in. Dean didn't want to embarrass himself in the front of the Devil.

Dean immediately started running when his eyes went on to his beloved car.

"Oh Baby." He strokes the roof. "I'm so sorry." He gives the car an apologetic look. "I'm sorry you had to go through all that."

As Dean continued stroking the car Lucifer clears his throat.

"Sorry to cut this short but we really gotta go like right now!"

"I'll take Dean." Sam says. "Cas you take your car and umm..."

Sam goes quiet as his eyes on the Devil. Mary can see Sam didn't want Lucifer in the car. Then the huntress had an idea.

"You take Dean." She says. "Me and Lucifer will go with Castiel."

"What mom?" Both sons said at the same time.

"I can keep an eye on him." Mary nods. "I think it's for the best if we separate Lucifer and Dean last thing we need is Michael making an appearance and the risk of another apocalypse."

Lucifer frowns at her.

"First of all I don't need a babysitter and secondarily...an apocalypse? Really?"

"Arguments in the car is the apocalypse in my book." Mary smiled. "Now come on."

Lucifer opens his mouth to argue. Then he closes his mouth and shakes his head.

"Fine."

Lucifer slides into the back. Mary is about to go but Dean grabs her arm.

"I would prefer if you travelled with us."

"Dean Lucifer is not going to hurt me." Mary assured him.

"What makes you so sure?"

"I just know okay? I mean think about it if Lucifer wanted me dead I wouldn't be standing here right now. Dean it's not just Lucifer you are worried about." She looks round before leaning forward and whispering in Dean's ear. "Castiel is not the enemy here I understand what he did was wrong but Dean you're being too harsh on him."

"He is the reason you were in the Empty."

"It's not his fault!

"It is his fault."

"It is no one's fault!"

"Yeah you keep telling yourself that."

Mary sighs heavily. There is no use she couldn't talk to Dean while he is like this. The huntress goes into the car and shuts the door.

"Do you need the cuffs?" Sam asks.

"There's no point." Cas replied. "I can see Lucifer has Jack's grace the cuffs would be useless."

"So now what?"

"If what Lucifer says is true then I don't think he will try anything."

"If he did do something you wouldn't tell us." Dean muttered under his breath.

Cas heard him but decided to not comment on it. He instead looks at Sam.

"I'll follow you."

"Okay." Sam looks at his brother. "Let's go."

Cas gets into his car while the Winchesters go into the Impala.

Then they all drive off.

Since Michael announced he is back Anael has been on the run. She has been constantly looking over shoulder fearing that any second Michael will appear and he will kill her.

When it begun raining Anael had no choice but to seek shelter. She finds this rundown motel on the outskirts of town.

Anael looks at the motel's sign that hung lopsided. She shakes her head with disgust.

Just one night as soon as it clears up I'm getting the Hell out of here.

The angel walks to the reception desk. She presses the bell and waits for someone to come over.

A woman comes out with a cigarette hanging out of her mouth.

"Yes?" She said her voice rough.

"One double please." Anael answered.

The woman removes the cigarette and coughs a few times. Anael grimaced when the smoke hits her face.

"How many nights?" The woman asks.

"One."

The woman turns and grabs a key from the hook.

"Room 7." She drops the key on the desk. "That will be $45."

Anael gets out her purse and pulls the money out. As she did that the woman eyes her up and down. Anael can see the woman is jealous of her.

Hey that's not my problem if she wants to spend the rest of her days in this dump that's her choice but she will never get anywhere in life. The angel smiles. She will never be like me.

"Here you go. $45."

Anael puts the money down on the table. The woman tears her eyes away from the angel and begins to count the money. Then the woman opens the till and shoves the money into it.

"Have a nice stay."

"Thank you."

Anael grabs the key and heads straight for her room. She unlocks the door and pushes it open. The angel steps in and looks round.

The room is surprisingly adequate. Other than the wallpaper peeling off the walls and the broken chair this room wasn't as bad as Anael thought it would be.

At least they changed the sheets. She thought as she sat down.

She puts her bag next to her and grabs remote from the table. She presses the button and leans back on the headboard.

On the TV is a man, a woman and two kids a boy and a girl. Anael watched as the kids welcomed their father back after a long day at work. He hugs his children then goes and kisses his wife on the lips.

Anael watched with a look of longing. She imagined herself as the wife living in the dream home with the dream husband. Almost every night they would both be in bed making love. He would kiss her lips, hold her in his arms, assure her that everything was going to be okay. There would be no more running, no more hiding Anael would be free.

"And if you're so smart, what do I really want?"

"Love. To belong, to have a place. a home, a family. It's  very very  human of you. And so, so disappointing."

As Michael's words echoed in her head Anael quickly switches of the TV and tosses the remote to the side.

What the Hell was Anael thinking? Anael doesn't need a partner, she doesn't need a family she is fine on her own. Nowadays it is better to be alone that way you would never be hurt.

Anael doesn't need anyone she likes her life. She has a job she has an income and with the money she has brought herself lots of clothes, shoes, make up, jewellery she has everything a girl would ever want. She is happy she told Castiel she is happy this life this is what she has always wanted.

"You pretend to care about these things - pretty things. But that's all it is - pretending. These trinkets, they don't make you happy. They just pass the time. They're not what you really want."

Anael grits her teeth as Michael's voice taunts her. She was doing fine just fine then Castiel had to come looking for her he had to drag her into his mess and Michael seeing Michael again alive the desire he drew out of her has resurfaced and now she can't stop thinking about it.

She cursed Castiel she cursed the Winchesters she even cursed the nephilim.

"Damm them all!" She growled.

A bang causes the angel to stand up. She runs and looks out of the window.

It is empty outside.

The sound of glass shattering causes Anael to whip round.

"Hello?"

Her blade slides out of her sleeve as she cautiously approaches the bathroom. She turns the doorknob and slowly pushes it open. The angel steps in and looks round. Anael froze when she heard glass coming from below. She lifts her boot up and sees broken pieces of glass. The angel follows the trail and it leads her to a broken window.

Anael stared at it for several moments. If the window is broken that meant someone is here. Anael felt something wet hit her head. Another drop hit her shoulder. Suddenly having a bad feeling Anael looks up at the ceiling.

Staring back down at her are two glowing blue eyes.

Anael's eyes widen with horror. The intruder howls and falls from the ceiling. Anael snaps out her shock and goes to run but the monster crashes into her causing both of them to fall in the bath.

Anael's scream is cut short when a hand clamps over her mouth.

"You're coming with me." The monster grinned.

Anael's eyes glow. She grabs on to the monster's arm and twists it. The monster cries out in pain. Anael pushes the monster off her then she grabs the shower curtain and wraps it around his neck. The monster gasps as Anael increased her grip.

"Who sent you?" She yelled in his ear.

The monster growls and raises his claw. Anael stands up and slams the monster into the wall. The monster again gasps as Anael continued to pull the shower curtain.

"Answer the question!"

The monster roars and slashes his claws through the shower curtain. He throws himself against the angel causing them both to crash through the door on to the floor. Anael goes to stand up but the monster grabs her by the leg and pulls her back down. Anael kicks him in the face. He stumbles back and falls down on the bed. Anael crawls towards the chair and grabs one of the broken legs. At the same time the monster gets back up. As he goes to attack Anael turns and stabs him in the leg. He stops and looks down at the piece of wood. He looks back up and smirks at the angel.

"That has no effect on me sweetheart."

He pulls the slab of wood out of his leg and lets it drop on the ground. He steps forward. As he goes to take another step Anael raises her hand and sends the monster flying into the wall. His head smashes against the mirror causing glass to go everywhere. He then tumbles down on to the floor.

Anael grabs her blade and walks up to the monster. He turns on his back and a groan escapes his lips. Anael presses her boot down on his chest. He again groans.

"Holy shit!"

Anael turns round. A man stood at the front door. His eyes are wide and his lips are parted in shock. Anael can see that this man is like his friend. He is a werewolf.

"Did Michael send you?" She asks.

The werewolf didn't answer. He instead keeps looking between his friend and the angel. Confusion and disbelief showed on his face. Anael takes a step forward. The werewolf stumbles back with fear. He turns and runs to his truck. He gets in and slams the door shut. Anael runs outside. The werewolf reverses out and speeds down the road.

Anael slows down as she reaches the road. She sighs with frustration.

"Fuck!"

Suddenly remembering the other werewolf Anael runs back into the motel room. She found him on the floor pulling the pieces of glass out.

Anael could kill him right now but there was a problem if she kills him more will be on the way and if this is to do with Michael he will not stop until Anael is either captured or dead.

The werewolf looks up at her and growls.

"You bitch!"

Anael grabs her bag and hits him across the head. The force of the hit knocks the werewolf out. Anael gets her phone out and scrolls through the contacts. She stops on a number. The angel closes her eyes and sighs heavily she couldn't believe she is doing this but right now she had no other choice. She then presses on to the number. After a few rings a voice comes through.

"Hello?"

"Sam?"

"Jo? Is that you?"

"Yeah." She nods. "Yeah its me. Umm listen um..."

She looks down at the werewolf.

"We have a problem."

Chapter Text

Cas sat in the driver's seat while Mary and Lucifer are at the back. For a while it was silent. Then the Devil grew bored. A bored Devil is not a good Devil.

At first Lucifer hummed a few tunes. Then the humming turned into singing. He sang Stairway to Heaven, Highway to Hell and A Bat out of Hell.

Mary buried her head in her hands she felt a headache coming on. Cas kept his focus on the road. The more songs Lucifer belted out the more annoyed Cas got.

Lucifer stops and looks at both of them with a frown.

"Nope not feeling it okay well how about..."

"NO!" Cas and Mary both yelled at the same time.

"No? Why?"

"It's annoying." Cas answered.

Lucifer gave his brother a 'really look'.

"You didn't think that when I used to sing upstairs." Cas sighs heavily. He wasn't sure how to respond to that. "How about Hey Jude?" Lucifer raises his eyebrow at the huntress. "Isn't that one of your favorites blondie?"

"No." Mary answered.

"You sure?" Lucifer grins. "I thought you used to sing that to your boys."

Mary didn't answer him.

"How about a duet? You and me." His grin widens. "I'll let you sing the first verse."

"No." Mary shakes her head. "No more singing okay?"

Lucifer sighs.

"Fine." He turns his head and stares out of the window. After a few minutes Lucifer spoke up again. "Eye spy with my little eye something beginning with...L."

"You." Mary sighed.

"You? That begins with a Y."

Mary rolls her eyes when she saw a smirk form on his lips.

" Lucifer please. " Cas says.

"Ah Cassie you got it right!" Lucifer grinned. "It is indeed Lucifer." He looks at Mary. "How did you not get that?"

Mary didn't bother to answer.

Suddenly the phone rings Cas pulls his phone out while keeping his focus on the road. He then presses the button.

"Sam?"

"Cas I just got a call."

Cas puts the phone on speaker so everyone can hear.

"From who?"

"From Jo."

Cas tensed up at the mention of his sister.

"What does she want?"

"She  was attacked  by one of Michael's monsters."

"What! Where is she now? Is she okay?"

"She's staying at a motel we're going there now."

"Okay." Cas nods. "I'll see you there."

The call ends and Cas puts his phone back in his pocket.

"Something happened to Jo?" Lucifer frowned.

"You mean Anael. Yes."

"Is she okay?"

"I don't know." Cas sighs. "I guess we'll know when we get there."

Lucifer leans back in his seat. Mary was surprised to see how serious the Devil has suddenly become.

Eventually everyone saw the sign of the motel. Sam is the first to pull in with Cas following behind. Sam sees Jo coming out of the room.

"You sure this a good idea?" Dean says. "This could be a trap."

Sam puts his blade in his pocket.

"Just in case." He says.

"I don't like this." Dean shakes his head. "This is Jo Lucifer's girl what if she is helping Lucifer."

"I don't think so. Dean Jo did help us when you were um..."

"When Michael took me for a ride?"

"Uh yeah." Sam cringed. "She gave us information. She gave us a lead! Dean...We were met with so many dead ends and false leads Jo...She gave the first real lead we had in weeks and..." He smiles. "We found you."

"I wouldn't give her too much credit." Dean says. "Michael obviously knew you were coming so he left me the moment you guys arrived." He leans back in his seat and sighs. "It all turned out to be part of his plan anyway."

Sam eyes his brother up and down.

"Anything from Michael?"

"Not since Maddie got his hands on him. I would call it a win but this is Michael we're talking about I'm not getting my hopes up."

"We'll find a way." Sam assured him. He opens the car door. "I would let you come with me but..."

"I get it." Dean shakes the cuffs. "We gotta be careful."

"Dean one last thing try not give Jo a hard time she may not be the most trustworthy person but she is useful when she wants to be."

Dean sighs.

"Fine."

Sam goes out of the car and closes the door behind him.

At the same time Cas gets out his own car and he rushes over to his sister.

"Anael."

Anael turns to him and nods.

"Castiel."

Cas slows down and looks his sister over.

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fine." She then raises her eyebrow. "Oh! I see she's back."

Mary walks over and joins Castiel's side.

"So you're Jo." Mary says.

"You're Sam and Dean's mother." Anael smiled. "I heard about your adventures. Michael's world, the Empty I must say you do get around."

"Shame I didn't get a tan." Mary said sarcastically.

Anael chuckled at that.

"So? Did you find the kid?"

"No." Cas answers.

Anael frowns and looks at the huntress.

"Then how did you get out?"

"It let us go." A new voice replied.

Anael paled when she heard the familiar voice.

Lucifer strolls over with a big grin on his face.

"Hey Jo."

Anael shakes her head.

"No."

The angel turns round when she heard Sam coming towards them. Her eyes widen when she saw the older Winchester in the car.

Lucifer...Michael.

Anael grips her bag tight.

Screw this!

"He's in there." Anael points in the motel room. "He's been out cold for a while now but he should be okay when he wakes up hopefully you will get the answers you need. Now if you excuse." She forced a smile. "I got to go."

"Where are you planning on going?" Cas says. "Anael you're a target now..."

"I can take care of myself." She gestures to herself. "As you can see I'm still standing."

"Jo." Sam sighs. "Cas is right you are a target now. The werewolves more of them could come back you might have been lucky this time round but next time..." He shakes his head. "I think it's best if you come back with us that way we can protect you and see why the werewolves were targeting you in the first place."

Anael stared at him for several moments. Then she chuckled soon the chuckling turned into laughter.

"How is this funny?" Cas frowned.

"How is this funny? Castiel it's hilarious." Anael says. "You seriously think I would be safe with you. I mean hello! Lucifer is back." Her eyes go on the Impala. "And Michael. You do remember these two once tried to destroy the world?

"Michael is on lockdown." Sam says. "Dean is in control...He's wearing cuffs."

"That is supposed to make me feel so much better." Anael said sarcastically.

"Jo." Lucifer says. "We can talk about this."

"We? There is no we there is no us! Me and you those days are over."

"Look." Lucifer raises his hands. "It was all a misunderstanding."

"Right so attempting to kill me was a misunderstanding huh?"

"I didn't mean for it to go that far. But in my defensive you were the one who started it."

Anael snorted with disbelief.

"I started it? Umm excuse me I wasn't the one who lied to the angels. I done nothing wrong. I gave you a chance and you blew it. That's on you."

"So what do you want? An apology? You want me to say sorry?"

"I don't want your apology. Why bother apologizing when you will only go and do it again. You are the Devil, Father of Lies that will never change, you will never change."

Castiel grips his blade and looks at his siblings with a tense expression. Sam and Mary both stood with anxious expressions. Dean wanted to get out of the car he didn't like where this was going and he especially didn't like that his mom and brother are in the middle of it. As Dean goes to find a way to remove the cuffs Lucifer lowers his head and says.

"I know." Everyone looked at him with surprise. Lucifer looks up. "You're right I will probably screw up again. It seems that's all I'm ever good at." He then sighs. "It's like a cycle I just can't get out of. Then...It is not all my fault you guys are to blame as well. You guys won't give me a chance. I am here to help my son but you guys can't seem to accept that you always think I'm up to something you always think there is catch you always think I'm going to betray you. In the other world I chose to stay and fight Michael just so you guys can get through the rift what did I get in return." He looks at Sam. "You left me with HIM." He glares at Dean as he said it. "Because of what you did Sam Michael got through if you let me come with you that day maybe just maybe we wouldn't be in this mess."

"So you are saying this is my fault?" Sam glared .

"What I'm saying is you can't put the whole blame on me." Lucifer shakes his head. "We all screwed up whether you like to admit it or not. Right now I just want to do this one good thing. I wanna help Jack. I don't expect us to be best friends but can we just put all this crap behind us and focus on the present? Is that too much to ask?"

"He's right." Mary nods. "All this fighting it has to stop. Jack needs us. Let's just put our differences to the side and work together. Okay?"

Sam sighs and nods. Deep down he knew his mom is right. Cas also nods.

And you." Mary looks at Anael. "If you don't want our help that's fine but if the werewolves come after you again don't even think about calling us we have other important matters to deal with. It's your choice." Mary then turns to Sam. "Lets get the werewolf."

Sam nods and follows his mom inside the room.

"Wow." Anael says. "That was unexpected."

"Mary does make a good point." Cas says.

"You trust the Winchesters?" Anael raises her eyebrow. "With your life?"

"I do." Cas nods. "Anael they will protect you I promise."

Anael thought about it for a few moments. She then sighs.

"Okay. I'll admit I am curious if this is Michael's doing I will seriously tell him to fuck off." She then smiles. "Is the offer still available?"

"Offer?" Cas frowned.

"You offered to give me a ride."

Cas smiles.

"Yes I did. Last time I asked you...You turned me down."

"Well...I can't exactly call a cab this time."

"True."

"I guess I'm driving shot-gun." Anael smirked.

"Hop on board the angel mobile sis." Lucifer grinned. "There's room for everyone."

Anael didn't look at Lucifer as he said that. She instead turns away and walks towards Castiel's car. Lucifer sighs.

"And she's still pissed at me."

"You can't expect her to forgive you just like that." Cas replied.

"I know but now the journey is going to be even more awkward." Lucifer groaned.

Mary and Sam place the werewolf in the trunk. Sam shuts the trunk and sighs heavily.

"You okay?" Mary asks.

"Yeah." Sam nods. "Yeah I'm fine."

"And Dean?"

"Getting on to that now."

Sam goes and opens the car door. He lets out a scowl when he saw Dean's wrists full of scratches and cuts.

"You tried to escape?"

"Can you not blame me? When I saw Ariel over there having a meltdown I thought a damm war was gonna happen. You really think I would sit here while you and mom are in the middle of a celestial fight?"

"No but nothing happened I'm okay mom is okay Cas is okay we're all okay."

Dean nods and looks out of the window.

"So she's coming with us?"

Sam looks up and sees Anael waiting by the car.

"Seems like it."

Dean rolls his eyes at that.

Mary leans through the window.

"Everything okay?"

Sam nods.

"Yeah." He slides into the driver's seat. "We're all good here. You sure you don't wanna join us?"

"And leave them on their own." Mary shakes her head. "Sorry guys but someone needs to be there to stop them from killing each other."

"They act like kids." Dean says.

Mary smiles and her eyes sparkle with amusement.

"See you at the bunker."

"See ya."

The huntress waves then walks over to the angels.

"Werewolf is in the trunk. We're ready to go?"

"Yes." Cas answered.

Anael and Cas get into the front while Mary and Lucifer go into the back.

"So." Lucifer raises his eyebrow. "Wanna do another round of eye spy?"

"NO!"

Chapter Text

Sam and Cas drag the werewolf through the bunker towards the dungeon. Cas grabs a chair and places it in the middle of the room. Sam shoves the werewolf into the chair. The werewolf let out a groan as Sam wraps the chains around his body. Once that was done Sam steps back and waits for the werewolf to wake up.

Mary comes to the doorway and looks in.

"Everything okay?" She asks.

"So far so good." Sam nodded.

Mary smiles.

"I know. It's Dean he is freaking out."

"Because he feels useless." Sam replied.

Mary sadly nods.

"Yeah."

"I would have him in here but having Michael and the werewolf in the same room, it could cause serious problems."

"You're right." Mary agreed. "Well I'll let you two get on with it call me if you need anything."

"We will."

Mary gives them one last look then she leaves.

Shortly after the werewolf begins to stir. He groans and his eyes flutter open. He blinks a few times and frowns.

"Where am I?" He slurred.

"You know who we are?" Sam asks.

The werewolf narrows his eyes at him. Suddenly his eyes widen with recognition.

"Winchesters!"

"Good we can skip the introductions then." Sam folds his arms. "Now tell me who are you working for?"

The werewolf huffs a laugh.

"Now why would I tell you that?"

"With Michael gone someone has gotta be pulling the strings. So I would suggest you start talking otherwise things..." Sam shows the machete. "...Well let's just say you are gonna regret this next part."

"You are gonna torture it out of me." The werewolf laughs and shakes his head. "Go ahead but you will never get what you want."

Castiel's eyes glow blue.

"Will this change your mind?" He says.

"No." The werewolf again shook his head. "I'm loyal to Michael I would never betray him. Torture me, smite me do whatever the Hell you want! I am not talking. That's final."

"We tried this the easy way." Sam nods to the angel. "Cas wanna take a look."

The werewolf's eyes glow blue as Cas takes a step forward. He places his hands on the werewolf's head. After a minute Cas gasps and let's go.

"Anything?" Sam asks.

"No." Cas shakes his head. "Nothing."

"You sure?"

Cas again shakes his head. The werewolf smirks.

"I learnt to hide my secrets from nosy angels. With the grace I can do anything. I can alter images, my memories." He then grins. "You will never know what's real or what's fake."

Cas frowns.

"Did Michael teach you that?"

"Teach me?" The werewolf laughs. "I am Michael. I have his grace pumping through my veins. What he can do I can do. I'm not the only one. There is so many of us out there. We're getting stronger by the day. I would watch out if I were you Sam Winchester. Michael is coming for you and he will kill you."

"As I said Michael is not here." Sam leans forward so he is eye level with the werewolf. "I'm more interested in the new boss."

The werewolf smiles smugly at the hunter.

"Michael is the boss. He is God. Our God. I follow him and only him."

Sam knew the werewolf is dodging the question. So the hunter decided to the change the subject.

"Can you tell me why you were after Jo?"

"Jo?"

"Anael." Cas says.

The werewolf's lips form into a snarl.

"The angelic bitch! Where is she?"

"Can you tell me why you were after Jo?" Sam again repeated.

The werewolf growls

"I know she's here." The smile returns to his face. "A General knows where his army is."

"He is talking about Michael." Cas says.

"So are you saying you managed to track her down yourself?" Sam asks. "By using Michael's grace?"

When the werewolf's smile widens Sam took that as a yes.

"You are still not answering the question." Cas says. "Why do you need Anael?"

"I can't say much." The werewolf sighs. "But I can tell you this. The angel, that's only one part of the plan. There is more so much more. Something big is going to happen and you will not be able to stop it."

"What? What is it?" Sam says.

"I think you already know the answer." The werewolf's eyes glow blue and his lips form into a smirk. "The perfect world."

Sam shakes his head as the werewolf started laughing. The hunter turns round and leaves the room. Cas glances at the werewolf before following Sam out of the room.

"Hey!" Anael walks up to Sam. "What happened in there?" She asks.

"He's not talking." Sam sighed.

"Of course he is not talking." Anael sighs. "It can never be easy."

"We do think it is to with Michael." Sam nods. "He did say one thing."

"What?"

"You are part of the plan." Cas answers.

"Part of what plan?"

"Michael's perfect world." Sam says.

"Why the Hell does he need me?"

"We don't know." Sam frowns. "That's all we were able to get."

Anael grits her teeth with frustration.

"So now what?"

Sam and Cas both look at each other. Sam turns back to Anael and says.

"We need to talk to Michael."

"Hell no!" Dean shakes his head. "That's not happening."

"Dean." Sam sighs. "I don't like it either but we need answers."

"So you are gonna drop everything for her." Dean glances at Anael as he said it.

"It's not just about her." Sam shakes his head. "Dean this is big end of the world big. Michael said he wanted Jack. He wants to use Jack to destroy the world."

"Then it's up to us to kill Jack."

"We're not killing Jack." Sam said his voice stern. "We are going to do this ritual."

"And let Michael be powered up?" Dean laughs. "I don't think so."

"We will take precautions." Mary says. "The cuffs, holy fire everything."

"Too many risks."

"We beat him once we can beat him again." Sam says.

Dean gives his brother a dark look.

"Sam."

"No. Whatever you are about to say don't I don't wanna know."

"Billie's book." Dean nods. "It's our only option."

"No it's not."

"You want the world to live for another day?"

"Yes."

"Then I need to go." Dean looks down. "For good."

"Dean." His mom says. "That's not going to happen."

"Well clearly you are more interested in saving the kid." Dean said with a glare. "If you wanna save him then I gotta go. Michael will continue his plans with or without Jack."

"Dean."

Mary goes to hold his hand. Dean pulls away and gives her another glare. Mary frowns and lowers her hand.

"I don't want to see Michael." Anael admits. "But I do really want to know why he is suddenly obsessed with me. If he thinks I will help him with his plan." The angel scoffs. "Well he can think again. I'm not interested."

"Even if you did want to talk to him." Dean sighs. "I don't think you can. I haven't heard from him since the hospital."

"Then we gotta do it by force." Lucifer suggests.

The Devil walks in with a couple of a beer bottles. He then looks at Mary.

"Want one?"

"No thanks."

"Jo." He raises the bottle. "Like good old times."

"Pass."

"Oh come on you are really gonna let me drink alone?"

"Hey put it back." Dean says. "That doesn't belong to you."

Lucifer takes a swig of the beer and grins.

"Too late."

Dean rolls his eyes. Mary frowns.

"By force?"

"Yeah just go into his head and bring Michael to the surface." He then looks at Dean. "Is Michael MIA? You can't communicate with him at all?"

"A mirror." Dean nods. "A mirror works."

"Jo!" Lucifer smiles at the angel. "Be a good sis and get us a mirror."

"Why me?"

"Because we all know you carry a mirror." Lucifer smirked. "It's a fact that all girls carry a mini mirror in their bag so come on get it out."

"Or we could just use the mirror from the bathroom." Sam suggests.

"I'll go and get it." Cas says.

A couple of minutes later Cas returns with the mirror in his hand. He puts it on the table. Dean lifts the mirror and looks at his reflection.

"Well?" Sam says.

Dean puts the mirror down.

"Nothing."

"Maddox must have really done a number on him." Lucifer scratches his chin. He looked deep in thought. "The bastard must be trapped in there."

"Or he could be hiding." Anael says. "And forming a plan."

"I agree with her." Dean says.

"If he is planning another escape we gotta stop him." Sam says.

"Like I said we force him out." Lucifer says.

"How do we do that?" Mary says.

Lucifer leans forward and knocks on Dean's forehead.

"Hey Mikey you in there? We need to talk." The Devil goes back and looks at everyone's confused expressions. "I always wanted to do that." He shrugged.

"I have an idea." Sam says. "We could use that device the one we used to save you from Michael."

"The one when you went into my head into the imaginary bar?" Dean frowned.

"Yeah that one. I can go in there and we can look for Michael."

"And look for Michael." Dean scoffs. "Right yeah that's a great plan."

"I can come with you." Cas offers.

Dean looked disgusted by that idea.

"You are not going in there alone." Mary says. "Someone is going with you."

Lucifer raises his hand.

"I'll go."

"That is definitely not happening." Dean says.

Dean already had Michael in his head he didn't want the Devil to join him as well.

"I'll do it." Anael says.

Everyone looks at the angel in shock.

"You?" Dean raises his eyebrow. "Why?"

"Lucifer is not a good idea if he goes with you there will be a fight. If Castiel goes with you Michael will know there is tension between you two and he will take advantage of that. I don't want to fight, I have no connection with you I am the only one in this room who is neutral."

"Neutral?"

"I am not on anyone's side." Anael nods. "The only side I am on is my own. Michael can't use the love card on me because I don't have any family I don't have any friends I just have myself." She smiles. "That means he can't hurt me."

"I'm sorry but you do remember what happened to you earlier?" Lucifer frowns at her. "The werewolves? You are part of Michael's plan? Going in there you could be giving him exactly what he wants."

"Lucifer."

"You're not doing it."

"Lucifer." Anael repeated with a glare. She then sighs and runs her hand down her face. "I'm tired okay? I had enough! I want it all to stop. I tired running away from it and it didn't work so now the only option I have left is to face it head on. I will be honest Michael does scare me he is unpredictable I don't know what he will do but...I can't let him ruin my life I come this far I am not letting him take it all away from me. I am a soldier as a soldier it is my job to fight." Anael looks at Castiel Cas nods and smiles at her. Anael smiles and turns back to Dean. "I think it's time me and Michael had a chat. I want to show him that I am not the disappointment he thinks I am."

"You sure about this?" Sam asks.

Anael looks at every face in the room. She then nods.

"I'm sure. Let's do this."

Dean felt tense as Mary added the last of the electrodes to his head. Flashbacks to when he woke up after Rocky's Bar go across his mind. Waking up with electrodes attached to him, his usual flannel was replaced with that stupid suit.

Dean blew out a sigh as Mary finishes up. She gently squeezes his shoulder and gives him a reassuring smile. Dean smiles back but it wasn't genuine deep down the hunter is terrified.

"It's done." Cas steps back from Sam. "Anael you know what to do?"

Anael sits next to the younger Winchester.

"Yes." She smiled.

"Are you sure you can do this?" He asked with concern.

Anael looks at the Winchesters.

"Too late to back out now."

"Hey." Lucifer squats down so he is eye-level with her. "If something goes wrong or Michael tries to attack you back out okay? You get the Hell out of there!"

"Do you really think I will just stand there and let him hurt me?"

"No." Lucifer sighed. "I am being serious here. If Michael tries anything you go. Understand?"

"Wow Lucifer I didn't think you cared."

"You might hate my guts and I really don't blame you for that what I did to you was wrong but...I'm not the cold-hearted monster you think I am. I do care. I do care about you."

Anael narrows her eyes as she tries to detect a lie. She can't find anything that showed he is lying. Anael couldn't believe she was going to say this but it seemed the Devil is for once telling the truth.

"What happened to you down there?" She asks.

"The Empty?" Lucifer huffs a laugh. "A lot of things actually...It um... It got thinking about some things you know?...Life. It has made me realize that I need to do better...I want to do better."

"Saving your son is the start?"

"Yeah." Lucifer nods. "Alongside other things."

"Am I one of those things." His sister tried to tease.

"Maybe." Anael raises an amused brow. "If we get out of this alive maybe we can start over? I can take you to Paris! They got Coco Chanel, Jean Paul Gaultier, Yves Saint Laurent. They are all your favorites right?"

"I don't know whether to be impressed or disturbed by the fact that Lucifer knows fashion."

"I did have a movie named after me. The Devil wears Prada." Lucifer smirked. Anael snorted at that. Lucifer leans forward. "So are you interested?"

"I'll think about it."

"So it's a yes."

"I never said yes." His sister smiled.

"Uh guys." Dean glares at them. "We haven't got all day."

"Alright alright keep your hair on." Lucifer rolls his eyes. He then pats Anael on the back. "Go and get em tiger.

Anael rolls her eyes as Lucifer goes next to Mary.

"Let's get this over and done with." Dean says.

Anael places her hand on Sam's shoulder. Cas switches on the machine.

Suddenly Dean found himself surrounded by darkness.

Chapter Text

Dean looks round with a feeling of unease. Everywhere he looked it was black. The silence only increased his nerves.

"Sam!" He yelled.

"Dean!"

Dean turns round and sees Sam coming towards him with Anael following behind.

"Well this place is dull." Anael folds her arms and looks round. "I thought being in a Winchester's head would be exciting."

"This is what it was like when me and Cas first got here." Sam says.

"Right." Anael sighs. "I guess we better start searching for Michael."

Anael tilts her head and closes her eyes.

"Anything?" Dean asks.

"Nope." Anael opens her eyes. "Michael being human it does change a lot of things. I don't know if he is in a memory or he is like us lost in the darkness. Tell me did you mention an imaginary bar?"

"Yeah." Dean nods. "Michael created it." The hunter's lips curl upwards into a smile. "It ended up being his prison."

"His prison was a bar."

"Had him locked up in the refrigerator ." Dean smirked.

"You had an archangel locked up in a refrigerator in...a bar?"

"I guess it sounds bad when you put it that way." Dean smiles sheepishly.

"This is one of these moments where I really have to question you boys." Anael shakes her head. "I mean seriously did you really think that was going to work?"

"It was a temporary solution." Dean defended himself. "We were gonna sort it out."

"And here we are." Anael smiles and gives them a thumbs up. "Good job boys."

Dean rolls his eyes at her sarcasm.

"That's rich coming from the angel who formed an alliance with the Dev..."

"Shh." Anael raises her finger. "I got something." Anael looks over and points. "That way."

The brothers follow the angel through the never-ending darkness.

Suddenly a door appears. Dean steps forward and looks through the glass.

"Well I'll be damm."

Sam moves in and has a look. Inside they see a familiar bar.

Rocky's Bar.

At the counter they see Michael slumped over with a bottle of beer in his hand. The former archangel looked miserable. He must have been lost in thought because he didn't notice the three faces at the window.

In the corner is the destroyed refrigerator. Dean had to wince those memories of Michael escaping resurface in his mind.

"What is Michael doing here?" Sam frowned.

"I don't know." Dean replied. "Maybe without his mojo he can't create any places to go? So he's stuck in the bar?"

"This was his prison?" Anael asks.

"That's right."

"I was expecting something more fancy."

Anael looks at her alternative brother's choice of clothing.

The stupid suit is back.

To the Winchesters it was stupid Anael thought the suit is rather out-dated it reminded her of that show Peaky Blinders.

He could have gone for something more modern. She thought.

Now wasn't the time to talk about fashion. Now it was time to face Michael and get the answers to their questions.

"I..." Anael takes a deep breath. "I think it's best if I go in there alone."

"We didn't agree to that." Dean says.

"If you boys go in together a fight will happen. Dean you do have a temper..." She points her thumb at the window. "And so does he. I would like to come out in one piece thank you very much. Sam, you are too involved in all this your emotions will get the better of you. I would suggest you stay away as well."

"What makes you think we'll let you go in there alone?" Dean asks. He then steps forward and looks at her with suspicion. "What are you up to?"

"What am I up to?" Anael gives him a 'Really look.' "You ask me that after we go into your head? Let me tell you this I am not planning anything. I want the same thing as you guys I want answers."

"So this is not a revenge plan? You are not doing this to get back at Lucifer?'

"You seriously think I would go that low?"

"You just did sweetheart. Teaming up with the Devil that's the lowest of the low."

"Oh my God when are you going to shut up about that!"

"Guys!" Sam steps in between them and glares at them both. "Now is not a good time."

"She started it."

Anael gaped at that.

"He started it."

"You told us to wait outside." Dean folds his arms. "This is my head. I'm in charge round here. I say we go in there, grab the bastard, tie him up and then we can get the answers we need."

"Can't you Winchesters have one civil conversation?"

"Michael is not exactly civil." Dean snorted.

"So similar." Anael laughs. "You and Michael are both so damm similar."

"Didn't we already have this conversation?"

"I'm saying it again." She smiles. "Because I'm right. You both are self-righteous fucking assholes."

"Now take that back."

"Guys." Sam interrupts .

"Aww did that hurt?" Anael grinned.

"You're a bitch you know that right?" Dean glared.

"I been called worse."

"Guys!" Sam again says.

"Devil's girl."

"Already said that Dean."

"Satan's girl!"

"And that."

"Heaven is definitely not missing an angel." Dean smirked.

"Now that's just dumb."

"No."

"Your comebacks are lame Dean."

"Trust me I got a lot to say to you sweetheart."

"Can you stop calling me that. I ain't your sweetheart."

"You're not my sweetheart." Dean scoffs. "I wouldn't even look at you twice."

"Same goes to you."

" I wouldn't be so sure on that. How can you turn this down. " He gives her a charming smile. "I am good looking."

"Hmmm...no." Dean's smile drops. Anael smirks at his reaction. "I think a few grey hairs are starting to come through."

"What!"

Dean touches his head and his eyes widen with horror. Anael laughs.

"Well that was entertaining."

Everyone turns and sees Michael leaning at the door with the beer still in his hand. Sam backs away and his body becomes tense. Dean pushes Anael behind him and glares at the archangel.

"Relax." Michael raises his hands. "I'm not going to do anything." He looks over the hunter's shoulder and smiles. "Jo? We really need to stop meeting like this."

Anael steps round the older Winchester.

"Hello Michael."

"Have you been standing there this whole time?" Sam frowned.

"The bar doesn't have a TV." Michael shrugged.

"Who's fault is that?" Dean says.

Michael ignores him and looks at everyone with suspicion.

"For you guys to be here something has obviously happened. Maddox..."

"Dead." Dean replied.

"Dead?" Michael tried to hide his shock but failed. "So are we in a coma? Sam is using Jo to wake us up?"

"We're here for answers." Sam says.

"Answers? About what?"

"You know what?" Dean's hands curl into fists. "Your plans. Taking over the world."

Michael looks at the hunter's clenched fists.

"Is that necessary Dean?"

"Yes it is." Dean sneered.

"You're pissed."

"Damm straight I am. You crashed my car!"

"That piece of junk." Michael laughed. "That belongs in the junkyard."

Fury shows on Dean's face. No one insults his Baby. Anael looks at the men and senses the tension in the air. Feeling she needs to intervene the angel turns her back on the brothers and looks at Michael.

"Why don't we take this inside?" Anael suggests. "Just you and me."

Michael looked surprised by the suggestion.

"You want to join me?"

"Just for a chat." Anael nods. "That's all."

Michael knew Anael wasn't here for a social chat. His alternative sister wanted something. Deciding to humor her Michael steps to the side and opens the door.

"Ladies first."

Dean turns Anael round and shakes his head at her. Anael raises her hand before the hunter could say anything.

"I don't want to fight." She says. "Please." She looks at Sam. "Remember what I told you."

Sam looks at his brother.

"We'll be outside." He says.

Dean opens his mouth to protest. Michael cuts him off.

"Dean don't worry if I wanted to kill Jo she would have been dead a long time ago."

That's very reassuring. Anael thought with a sigh.

"Jo?" Michael looks at her. " Are you coming?"

Anael forces a smile.

"Of course. Sooner we get this done the sooner I can leave his head. It's rather stuffy in here."

"I guess this head is not big enough for the four of us." Michael smirked.

"That's because his ego takes up the room." Dean said sarcastically.

Michael shoots him a glare. Anael also glares at Dean and mouths "Shut up!" to him.

Dean leans on the wall and folds his arms. He gives Anael the 'I'm watching you look'. Anael rolls her eyes and let's Michael escort her in.

Outside she is the angel Anael. In here she is Sister Jo.

The businesswoman.

Chapter Text

Michael closes the door and gestures to the stools.

"Please have a seat."

Jo sits on one of the stools. She glances at the destroyed refrigerator.

"I assume they have already told you."

Jo turns back and sees the former archangel going behind the bar.

"Your prison?" She nods. "I'm aware."

"Hmm."

Michael gets out a glass and pours alcohol into it. He slides it over to his alternative sister. Jo thanks him and sips the glass. She then nods and puts the glass down.

"You know my drink."

"Why wouldn't I? I know everything about you Jo."

"Not creepy at all." She sighs. Jo then taps her chin and gives him a smile. "That was before your grace was taken. Now you know nothing. You can't read my mind you can't anticipate my next move." She grins at him. "You will not be able to manipulate me now."

"Oh Jo. I still know you." Michael leans forward so he is inches away from her face. "My grace might be gone but my knowledge is still up here." He taps his head and smirks at her. "So did you give into your desire?"

"My desire?"

"You know what I mean?" Michael raises his eyebrow. "Family?"

Jo's lips press into a thin line. Michael chuckles.

"I'm taking that as a no." His eyes go on her jewellery. "Do you really think this..." His fingers curl around her necklace. Jo kept a straight face she didn't want to show fear towards the former archangel. "...Will make you happy?"

"It's a nice set."

"But it's not enough." Michael shakes his head. "It will never be enough." He let's go and brushes his hand down his suit. "You want more you want..." His face turns into a look of disgust. "To be loved."

Jo wanted to deny it. She wanted to laugh and say he is crazy but she couldn't because Michael wasn't crazy he was right.

She wanted to be loved.

"If you did give in." Michael sits down. "You will only get yourself hurt. Love is a weakness. It can destroy you."

Hurt? Destroy?

That was an interesting development. Last time they had this discussion Michael said her desire was a disappointment now he is talking about it like it is the most dangerous weapon in the world. A weapon Jo should stay away from.

As Michael sips his bottle Jo notices a flash of pain in his eyes a pain Jo was very familiar with she has seen this kind of pain in her clients. It was grief, betrayal, and anger. As Jo focused on her alternative brother she noticed how pale he looked. His face is as white as a ghost and he had bags under his eyes. He looked like crap. Jo wondered if Michael would even have the energy to fight her.

Jo could go straight into questioning him she can get all the answers she needs and get the Hell out of here. That's not how business works.

It's never easy. She thought.

Michael is the type to dodge the question and try to turn the attention back on to her. Jo has met people who have tried to turn the tables on her. To be a successful businesswoman Jo had to get them right where she wanted them she had to hit their weak spots and make them crack under the pressure they are being put in.

Suddenly feeling confident she looks into the familiar green eyes and asks.

"Are you saying this because you don't want me to get hurt?"

"I'm just stating the facts." Michael replied. "I don't really care what happens to you."

"Or." Jo runs her perfectly manicured nail across the counter. "Are you saying this because it has happened to you." She then stops and her face turns serious. "God. Since the beginning of time you served Him, followed His every order what do you get in return? Nothing. You killed the brother who you loved and yet you still got nothing. God left you and never came back. Not even Lucifer's death can bring Him back. The day you realized God was never coming back that was day your heart shattered into millions of pieces. You were heartbroken, you felt betrayed you sacrificed so much for Him because you loved Him. Love!" Her lips curl upwards. "See where I'm getting at?"

Michael stared at her. His hands tightened around the bottle and his posture became rigid. Jo nods.

"When you found out the truth it destroyed you. You're love for Him was your downfall. You lost your family, your home you lost everything because of Him. Without God you lost your purpose."

"Wrong." Michael sneered. "I have actually my purpose that is to make the perfect world."

"The perfect world right yeah." Jo laughs. "Your little side project."

"Side project?"

"Oh come on we know this is a distraction. This is a mission you have thrown yourself into. You are being the new God trying to change the world you insist this is to get back at the old man but really this is just a way for you to not think about your feelings."

"What feelings are you talking about?"

"Love."

Michael scoffs.

"Love?"

"You still love him. Father. You might be pissed at Him but deep down you still love Him."

Jo suddenly flinched when Michael slams his fist down on the table.

"You're wrong." He growled. "I hate Him. He doesn't care me He doesn't care about you. When I do see Him again I will kill Him."

Jo shakes her head.

"You won't."

"You won't."

"What makes you so sure."

"You  were created  to obey. Whatever happens you will always obey. You are daddy's loyal son after all."

"Were daddy's loyal son you mean."

"That side of you to obey will always be there. It's who you are Michael. You will never be free. Free Will is an illusion. You will always be following his plans."

Michael shakes his head and pushes that conversation to the back of his mind.

"I will." His voice sounded less confidence than before.

"Look I get it. God is an asshole I'm not His biggest fan either but...I would never kill Him sure I don't agree with everything He says but no matter what He is our Father the creator of the world. Lucifer is pissed at Him but he hasn't killed Him Lucifer might not admit it but he does love Father."

"I doubt that. If Lucifer loved God then he would have never rebelled against Him."

"That was his plan. Lucifer will always be rebellious. He and dad will not form a relationship. You Michael you will always  remain  loyal even when you don't even know you are being loyal. You are probably giving daddy what he wants now. I mean God is a writer remember. You and your big bad plan to destroy the world could be part of his story."

"No."

"What you did is pure entertainment for him."

"I want him dead. How would he find that entertaining?"

"He knows you will lose. He controls where the story goes. You, Lulu, Mary, everyone are just pawns to his game."

Jo suddenly goes back when the bottle shatters and goes all over the counter. She looks up and sees Michael standing in the same position.

With blood dripping out of his hand.

"Michael." Jo gestures to him. "Your hand."

"Hmm?" Michael looks and shrugs. "It will heal this place is not real remember?"

Jo frowns. Why did it take Michael so long to realize he was bleeding. Jo then thought how spaced out Michael looked like he was lost in his thoughts.

Or a memory.

"You were having a flashback." Jo says.

"A flashback?"

"I mentioned something that triggered a memory. From what I can see I'm taking it wasn't a pleasant one." She then sighs. "I seen this before with my clients their injuries brings up painful memories some of them are more severe than others. One client a former marine he ended up paralyzed and when he came to see me when he told me his story...he couldn't finish it he ended up having a panic attack. Turns out he suffered from PTSD and every day he relived through the most traumatic moments of his life. I helped him walk again I took away the physical pain but...I couldn't take away the pain from up here." She taps her head. "Those nightmares will continue to haunt him forever." Michael suddenly laughs. Jo narrows her eyes at him. "You find that funny?"

"No." Michael shakes his head. "It's just that story it brought me back to...my death. What happened afterwards."

"The Empty?" Jo straightened up with interest. "What's it like down there?"

Michael turns the other way.

"Hell." He answered. Jo tilts her head and waits for him continue. Michael grabs another bottle and opens it. "You're asleep." He says. "You relive your greatest hits. I saw myself kill Lucifer like over one hundred times. It's a popular one. Those memories they are supposed to be my regrets. The Shadow wants you to regret what you have done so in that way you will forever be suffering."

" The Empty it is like a Hell loop? "

"Exactly."

"Huh?" Jo nods. "Now it makes sense. Lucifer he said being in the Empty has made him realize he needed to do better." Michael snorted at that. "He meant it." Jo continued. "He was telling the truth. He does regret what he has done."

"The Devil has no regrets."

"Do you have regrets?"

"No."

"But the Empty..."

"Was trying to manipulate me. Trick me into becoming Father's loyal son again. I'm not doing that. No never again. I am tired of playing His games. Me, you, Lucifer everyone in this universe are all characters to His story! He created us to act like this. Lucifer is the rebellious son while I am the perfect son. Every universe I suffer I mean look at your Michael he is in the Cage. I am not meeting the same fate. So I say it's time someone stood up to the old man and end this show once and for all." Jo stared at him with a wide eyed expression. "Well?" Michael raises his eyebrow. "Say something!"

"It doesn't make sense." Jo replied.

"About God? I know it is a lot to process."

"No not that. I mean the Empty. Why would they show you the things you regret if it is not true."

"I told you the Empty..."

"Would it really go into all that trouble?" Jo questioned. She then had a thought. "Is that why you look like crap?"

"I'm fine."

"Is that why you're here drowning your sorrows?" Jo taps the table and a big smile forms on her face. "You do have regrets."

"No I do not."

"Yes you do." Jo smirks. "You're in denial."

"Denial?"

"It's a thing humans do. It happens when they can't accept the truth. You." She points at him. "You can't accept the fact that you regret everything that you have done including this crazy monster plan."

"If I did regret that I would put a stop to my plans but I didn't. I do want to change this world I want Father to come down and see me changing His story. I also want to Him to see that I have changed as well!"

"So let me get this straight you think because you changed your character God will come down? Sorry Michael but that is not going to happen."

"How do you know that? Huh? You're nothing."

"I might be nothing but at least I don't pretend to be someone I'm not. Unlike you."

Michael frowns.

"Excuse me."

"You are trying to be someone you are not. Michael all this destroying the world, killing humans, helping monsters that's not you."

"For your Michael perhaps but not me."

"You said God created us all the same. There is a time where you were like my Michael. Now you are forcing yourself to be someone else. You are trying to be like Lucifer."

"How dare you compare me to him."

"It's true right? You now hate humanity, you already destroyed one world and on the verge of destroying another one, while Lucifer has an army of demons you have an army of monsters. You rebelled against God! I get you are pissed but becoming this...thing this monster." She shakes her head. "It's not a good look."

A flash of rage goes across Michael's eyes. He suddenly goes round the counter and grabs Jo by the throat.

"Monster." He lifts her up and slams her into the wall. Jo places her hands on his and tries to push him off her. "That's what you think I am."

"MICHAEL!" Jo cried. "LET ME GO!"

"Michael." Raphael raises his hands. "Let me go."

"Why? So then you can stab me in the back? Try to take my throne?"

"I'm not going to do anything brother." Raphael shakes his head. "I would never betray you."

"YOU WENT BEHIND MY BACK!"

"I  am worried  about you. We are all worried about you. You haven't been the same since..."

"Since what?"

"Since...his death." Michael gave a dry laugh. "Michael." Raphael continued. "You need help."

"No." Michael increases his grip. "What I need is for you to stay out of my way."

"Brother. I do respect you and I do love you but I can't let you go on like this. When you killed Gabriel...That...That was the last straw."

"Gabriel did that to himself."

"He  was tired  of us fighting! I thought everything would be better now that Lucifer is dead." He sighs . "Turns out I was wrong. Please Michael come back to us I know you are in there somewhere. The big brother I always looked up to he's there I just know it." He smiles. "Please Michael this isn't you."

Michael stared at his brother. The blade trembled in his grasp.

"Don't make me do this brother." Michael shakes his head. "I'm warning you now back off."

"I would rather die than see you turn into this monster. Right now it feels like I am looking at a stranger not my brother. So go ahead kill me if that makes you feel better. Just remember one of these days you  are going to be  alone and you are going to regret everything you have done my death included."

Michael raises his blade. His face is blank.

"I'm sorry brother."

Michael pulls away and releases Jo from his grasp. Jo drops on the ground and gasps for air. Seconds later Sam and Dean burst through the door. They both grab Michael and pin him against the wall.

"I knew this was a bad idea." Dean growled. He then looks over his shoulder. "You okay?"

Jo stands up. She takes a shaky breath and nods.

"I'm fine."

"Get your hands off me." Michael growled.

"Not until you tell us what the Hell you are up to!" Dean yelled. "Let's start with Jo now shall we? Why do you need her?"

"W...What?"

"One of your monsters told us Jo was part of the plan." Sam says.

"Jo?" Michael's face turns puzzled. "Jo is nothing to do with me."

"That's bullshit." Dean says. "Your monsters tried to kidnap her."

"I don't know why they would do that."

"They are doing it for you Michael so it must mean something." Sam says.

"No." Michael shakes his head. "I swear to you I have no plans for Jo. Whoever gave out that order was nothing to do with me."

"You're serious?" Jo asks.

"Very serious."

"I don't understand." Jo frowns. "Out all the angels you chose to see me. Why? I'm not special."

Michael looks away. Jo signs.

"So if this is not Michael's doing." Sam frowns. "Who's in charge of the monsters then?"

"I might have an idea." Michael turns his head back round. "I think deep down you know as well."

Dean's face hardened while Sam shakes his head.

"No. No he wouldn't..."

"He has my grace." Michael smiles. "My army is his army he is continuing where I left off." His smile turns into a grin. "He is going to change the world."

Dean hits Michael in the jaw. The former archangel crashes into the table. Michael looks up and laughs at the hunter. Dean goes to attack but Sam grabs him by the arm and shakes his head.

"Don't. Let's go."

Dean gives Michael one last look before leaving the bar.

"Give me a minute." Jo says. Sam opens mouth but Jo cuts him off. "Please. It will be quick."

"Jo he hurt you."

"I'll be fine Sam." She assured him. "Just wait please."

Sam sighs.

"Fine. One minute."

He opens the door and leaves the bar. As soon as Sam left the smile fades from Michael's face and he slumps back against the wall and sighs heavily. He then looks up at his alternative sister's face.

"Why are you still here?"

"Another flashback?" Jo asks.

"What?"

"When you attacked me you spaced out again. Another flashback? Another regret?" Michael again sighs. Jo folds her arms and frowns at him. "You can't fool me Michael. This act you are putting on its killing you. You need to stop."

"I have come this far I am not backing out now."

"So you are gonna let the nephilim destroy the planet?"

"Yes."

"No." Jo shakes her head. "That's not what you really want?"

Michael gets to his feet.

"What do I want?" He said with amusement.

Jo steps towards him. Michael cups her cheek and gets her to look at him.

"I figured it out." Jo smiles. "I know why you came to see me. You see yourself in me."

"Do I?"

Michael twirls his fingers in her hair. Jo reaches out and grabs on to his hand.

"Yes." She nods. "You are on this mission to change the world, you are building this army, you have your Sword, you have the nephilim. You think this all makes you happy but it doesn't. Like my trinkets they are just there to pass the time. What you really want is love, to belong, to have a place, home and a family."

Michael goes back like he has received a slap to the face.

"This trip to the Empty." Jo continued. "It wasn't a punishment. It was trying to show you that this person you have become it's not who you are."

"We're not doing this again. I already told you..."

"I'm not telling you to be God's little perfect boy." Jo cuts him off. "I wouldn't expect you to. Think of me I rebelled against Him I chose to stay on Earth and help His creations. We are not supposed to interfere but I say screw it. Why have these powers if we can't use them? Every time I heal someone that's me saying fuck you God. What I am saying is there are other paths you can choose from it doesn't always have to involve a War. You are the Archangel Michael you are the hero everyone looks up to. If you don't want to do this for God then do it for us. You never know one day your desire might come true." Jo smiles. "Think about it."

Jo walks towards the door and opens it. She looks over her shoulder and sees Michael staring at her. Jo looks away and goes through the door.

The door closes and Michael is left alone once again.

Michael goes to the bar and grabs another bottle. He sits down and replays the conversation over in his head. The former archangel closes his eyes.

Then the tears begin to fall.

Chapter Text

Sam, Dean and Anael all wake up with a gasp. Mary goes over to Dean while Cas went to Sam.

"Dean?" Mary says.

"It's me." Dean answered.

Mary sighs with relief. Lucifer sits next to his sister.

"Hey. Welcome back."

Anael turns to him.

"Lucifer. Your brother is a dick."

"Not my brother well he is my brother but at the same he is not argh these alternative universes are complicated." She nods and agrees with him. "Anyway...What did you find out? Is my evil brother plotting a well evil plan?"

Anael glances at the brothers.

"Best if I let them do the talking."

As soon as Anael finished her sentence Dean stands up with a pissed off expression.

"We gotta stop him." He says.

"Who?" Mary frowned.

"Jack." Dean nods. "It's him he is one that's controlling the monsters."

"Dean." Sam says. "We don't know for sure."

"It's him Sam. Did you not hear Michael?"

"We don't know for sure." Sam repeats. "Michael has only just come back he doesn't really know what's going on."

"I agree with Sam." Cas says. "Jack...He would never do this."

"And who asked for your opinion?" Dean glared.

"Dean. I know Jack." Cas replied. "Yes he has made mistakes but he would never do this. Jack loves this world he wants to save it not destroy it."

"Cas." Dean sighs. "The Jack we know is gone he's dead this...this thing it's not Jack it's a monster that needs to be stopped."

"You wanna kill him?" Lucifer goes up to the older Winchester and glares at him. "You gotta get through me first."

The Devil suddenly gulps remembering the last time they had a confrontation. He lost his life to the hunter. Suddenly feeling less confident Lucifer steps back. A punch to the arm caused the Devil to wince. He didn't need to look to know who did it.

"I didn't touch him." Lucifer argued.

Mary gave him a stern look. Anael chuckles but her face quickly turned serious when Lucifer looked her way.

"We're not killing anyone." Sam spoke up. "We're doing the ritual. Cas." He looks at the angel. "If Jack gets his own grace back will he be better will he be Jack again?"

Everyone looks at the angel for an answer.

"It would definitely break the connection between him and the monsters." Cas nodded.

"With Michael's grace gone Jack will become his own person again." Lucifer added.

"He doesn't have a soul." Dean says.

"When Michael's influence is gone Jack will need a new mentor." Cas replied.

"That will be us." Sam says. "We'll take care of him."

"We will guide him." Mary agreed.

"In other words you are gonna forgive him and welcome him back in open arms." Dean says.

"Dean." Sam looks at the others. "Can you give us a moment please?"

Sam gets his brother to stand up and they both leave the main room. They go down the hallway and turn into the bedroom. Sam closes the door and runs a hand down his face.

"Sam."

"No." Sam shakes his head. "This has to stop."

"I'm being realistic here Sam."

"I said stop! I don't wanna hear it anymore! Have you heard yourself have you seriously heard yourself?"

"Jack is dangerous. Many lives could die if we don't act now!"

"But we are doing something."

"The ritual?" Dean scoffs. "I still don't trust that."

"Trust it or not it's our best shot in saving the world and saving Jack."

"Saving the world? You do remember Michael right? We just spoke to him in my damm head!"

"I told you we will deal with it when the time comes! Dean I know Jack messed up but that's how life is! I messed up you messed up Cas messed up Dad messed up even Mom has messed up everyone has messed up at one point in their lives. We always forgive we always give people second chances Jack deserves a second chance. If you kill him Dean you will regret it." Dean grits his teeth. "I know you." Sam places his hand on his brother's shoulder. "I know you won't kill him because you love him."

"Sam please." Dean begged. "Don't do this."

"The Dean I know would never give up." Sam said softly. "He would do everything he can to save his family." Dean turns away and squeezes his eyes shut. "You have gotta let your anger go." Sam continued. "If you go on like this Jack will not be the only one you lose." Sam frowns. "You will lose everyone you care about."

Dean opens his eyes. Sam sighs when his brother didn't respond to him.

"Think about it." Sam turns away. "I'll be with the others."

Sam walks out and leaves his brother alone. Dean sits on his bed and stares at the ground. All Dean wanted to do now is get up and destroy this room he wanted to unleash his anger but what good would that do? That's not going to achieve anything that's not going to bring Jack back.

Dean takes a shaky breath as the nephilim crosses his mind. He wanted to hate the kid he really did but Sam is right despite all what's happened deep down part of Dean still cared about the kid. Part of him still loved the kid.

That just made all this a Hell of a lot more complicated.

Dean buries his head into his hands and sighs heavily.

"You had the talk as well."

Dean looks up and sees his reflection staring back at him.

"Look who decides to make an appearance." Dean says.

Michael raises an eyebrow. He crosses his leg over the other and places his hands on his lap.

"Isn't this the part where you call for your dear brother?"

Dean glances at the door. He then looks back at the former archangel.

What do you want? He asked mentally not wanting the others to hear.

Michael shifts in his seat he looked awkward.

Isn't this the part where you gloat? You brag about your brilliant plan. Dean says. Michael rolls his eyes. Dean leans forward and frowns. What do you mean had the talk as well?

"Sam he sounded like Jo." Michael huffs a small laugh. "Think about it." He mocked his alternative sister's voice. The former archangel then sighs. "This whole thing about family. Yeah I got that to."

Jo wants to play happy families with you?

"Not exactly." Michael clears his throat. "Anyway let's talk about you." A smirk forms on the former archangel's lips. "You and Castiel still not on talking terms. Aww how sad I thought you two had something special."

Just spit it out Michael. I'm not the mood for your games.

Michael raises his cuffs hands

"Okay okay...Maddox he is dead right?"

That's right.

"What happened to you?" The former archangel cringed at his slip up. " I mean what happened afterwards? What did I miss?"

Cas killed him.

"That is good." Michael nods. "What else happened? Did anybody get hurt? Is Lucifer behaving himself?"

No. Dean frowns. Why the Hell do you care anyway?

"It's just a question Dean." Michael replied with frustration.

Sorry but I can't believe that. There's always something when it comes to you.

"You're wrong." Michael grits his teeth.

Oh I'm right. Dean nods. So I'm gonna say it again what do you want?

Michael opens his mouth but closes it. He then let's out a sigh.

"Do the ritual."

So you can get your powers back? No not happening.

"I'm not doing it because of me." Michael looks at the hunter. "I'm doing it for Jack."

" I thought he was your most prized weapon. Your key to destroying the world.

Dean can see Michael looked conflicted. Usually the former archangel had an answer to everything but this time he said nothing. Honestly Dean didn't know how to react to that. After a couple of minutes Michael finally answered the question.

"The boy should get back what is his." Michael nods. "Also." He paused. "You don't want Lucifer powered up right? He might be helping you now but...that can all change Lucifer could no he will betray you that is who he is...that is how he was created to be."

Michael said the last part under his breath. Dean shakes his head.

It doesn't make sense. You must want something out of this. If Lucifer is reduced to an archangel again and you have your grace back...you can kill him. Dean narrows his eyes. That's your plan you want Lucifer off the board so you can continue your plans Jack having no soul you can brainwash the kid and still make him your ultimate weapon. The hunter stands up. You son of a bitch.

"No and no." Michael rose from the bed. "You got it all wrong...again." Michael sighs. "Considering you are my Sword your level of intelligence is rather disappointing I expected better from you."

Dean walks up to the mirror.

Okay. So what's your plan?

"For starters when I get my grace back, I will not be able to do anything because as you can see." He looks down at his cuffed hands. "You have me locked up nice and tight so grace or no grace I'm useless. The nephilim...Dean if you kill him you will regret it."

Now you are siding with Sam.

"I'm stating the facts." Michael sighs. "Dean Jack is family to you I saw your memories I saw the love you have for that boy. If you kill him his death will forever haunt you and one of these days you will be alone. Trust me I know because I been there. You don't want to end up in my position you don't want to end up being like me. Don't repeat my mistakes."

Dean stared at him with shock. Where the Hell did all that come from? Michael's behavior has been confusing recently but this has topped it all.

"Why?" Dean asks out loud. "Why are you telling me all this?"

Dean didn't receive an answer because Michael...

...Michael was gone.

Dean shakes his head his face is puzzled. Michael's words replay over and over in his head. The more Dean thought about it the more he had to agree. Sam and Michael are right Dean would regret it Dean already grieved Jack's death once he didn't want to go through it again.

Dean looks at the door then his cuffs then back at the door again. Finally making his decision Dean steps out of his bedroom and walks down the hallway towards the War room. He clears his throat to gain everyone's attention.

Sam is the first to turn around.

"Dean?" He said his voice uncertain.

Dean steps forward and looks at everyone.

"You still wanna do the ritual?"

"Yes." Sam replied. "We do."

"Okay." Dean nods. "We'll do it."

Sam's eyes widen with surprise.

"Really?"

"On one condition." Dean says. "We gotta take precautions. Jack is not exactly in a good place right now there is a risk he could attack us. To prevent that from happening we need to keep him contained until the ritual is done."

"Dean Jack is a nephilim." Sam frowns. "Holy oil would be useless against him."

"Don't worry I got something that will trap a nephilim."

Dean then smiles.

"It's time to bring out the box."

Chapter Text

As soon as those words left Dean's mouth Cas immediately charges forward. His face is thunderous.

"No." He stops in front of the older hunter. "We're not doing that we're not putting Jack in the box."

"It can hold an archangel." Dean replied. "It should be able to hold a nephilim too."

"He is not going in there." Cas stated firmly.

"What's your plan then? Huh?"

"We can talk to him." Cas nods. "It's Jack he would never..."

"Don't even finish that sentence."

"He is not going in that box." Cas turns to the others. "There has to be another way. Sam?"

"Dean."

"You know I'm right Sam." Dean cuts his brother off. "We will get him down here, get him in the box then we'll call Rowena and we'll do this ritual."

"Castiel does have a point." Mary says. "Maybe we should talk to him first."

"The kid will not want to fucking talk. If he sees Lucifer is here." Dean points at the Devil. "He's only focus will be is to kill Lucifer he won't care about anything else. Having me and Jack in the same room will be a risk as well for all we know Jack could capture Michael and fly off with him somewhere. Can't you see I'm trying to protect you guys?"

"I see it." Anael nods . "And I agree with your plan."

"Thank you. Anyone else?"

"I wanna see it." Lucifer says. "I wanna see this box."

"I can assure you the box is in good condition." Dean says. "It will keep Jack contained."

Lucifer wanted to defend his son at this moment. It angered him how Dean was treating the nephilim but the logical side of Lucifer knew Dean was right they needed to keep Jack contained. Lucifer saw with his very own eyes how dangerous Jack has become if they don't act now many lives could be killed. Lucifer didn't want his son to become a murderer like him the kid is innocent Lucifer wanted Jack to maintain his innocence. There is one thing that still bothered the Devil.

"I'm not worried about him." Lucifer folds his arms. "I wanna know where I stand in this. For all I know once the ritual is done you could shove me right into that box."

"We won't." Mary assured him.

"I'm suppose to believe that?" Lucifer replied. " You guys have betrayed me many times. "

" No you are the one that has betrayed us! " Sam argued.

"Freedom." Lucifer says. "Once I help you and Jack is okay you let me go and leave me the Hell alone."

" You really think we will just let you go? " Cas says.

"Alright how about this I help you with Jack and I kill Michael and save Dean at the same time. My award for my heroic efforts will be freedom. Once I'm gone you can't track me down you can't kill me when I say leave me alone I mean leave me alone."

A silent communication passes between the brothers. Michael and Lucifer are only alive because they are needed for the ritual. Once the ritual is done the Winchesters will doing everything in their power to make sure the archangels do not leave this building alive.

Right now the brothers needed to keep the archangel happy so they both nodded and agreed to the deal.

"Fine." Dean says. "It's a deal."

Cas glances at the older Winchester. The angel knew that was a lie Sam and Dean would never agree to the deal. Cas decided to remain silent knowing that was the best option. Lucifer puts his hands on his hips.

"Hmm." He narrows his eyes. "You were quick to change your mind." Lucifer glances at his brother's tense expression. "I feel I should be suspicious right now. Butttttttttttttttt...there is no time to play THAT game my son needs me. So." He clasps his hands. "Let's get this started."

Sam let out a defeated sigh there is no way he is going to talk Dean out of this. Cas hated the plan. Part of Cas wanted to warn Jack so he could get away but another part of the angel knew that this plan needed to happen if this is the only way to save Jack then Cas will do it without hesitation Cas can only hope that Jack will forgive them afterwards Cas couldn't bear the thought of losing the kid who he saw as a son. No matter what Lucifer said Jack will always be Castiel's son. After all Jack chose Castiel not Lucifer to be his Father.

"We really have no other choice?" Mary asked.

"I'm sorry mom." Dean frowns at her. "But this is the only option ."

Mary runs a hand through her hair and she sighs heavily.

"That doesn't mean I have to like it." She muttered to herself.

"So how are we going to pull this off?" Anael asks.

"You said we needed the witch right?" Lucifer asks.

Lucifer leans on the table. A smirk forms on his lips.

"I have an idea."

Rowena makes herself a cup of coffee. Studying the map for a long period of time can be exhausting. She stirs the coffee with milk and adds a bit of sugar. She sips it and sighs. She needed a caffeine boost. She carried the cup into the living room. She heard the Prophet's soft snores coming from the bedroom. The witch decided to let him sleep he needed it.

Suddenly the phone rings. Rowena quickly gets her phone out and presses the button.

"Hello?" She spoke her voice low. She didn't want to disturb the Prophet.

"Rowena."

Rowena sits up straight.

"Samuel? Is Dean..."

"He's here. He's fine."

"Oh...But...But what about Michael?"

"He's...In the bar."

"A bar?"

"In Dean's head."

"Oh."

Only the Winchesters would have a bloody bar in their head. Rowena thought.

"Rowena I..."

"No." Rowena turns to the map with the phone still pressed to her ear. "I haven't found the boy yet."

"I wasn't calling about Jack." A sigh came from the phone. "Well I am but it's about something else. We found a way to save Jack."

"Really?" The witch said with shock.

"Yeah but..."

"Of course there's a bloody but." The witch huffed. "What is it?"

Sam again sighs.

"Lucifer is back...He is the key to saving Jack. "

It went silent for several moments. Sam is the first to break the silence.

"Rowena? "

Rowena didn't respond. Her nails dig into the phone and her eyes go as wide as saucers. Images of his face his true face flash across her mind. The witch started to lose her breath she felt a panic attack coming on. His laughter booms in her ears and she felt the heat from the fire creeping up on her.

No...No...NO!

"Rowena?"

Rowena gasps as Sam's voice breaks through the nightmare. The witch quickly composed herself and she takes a deep breath. Her shock then turns to anger.

"You brought him back! Samuel! We already had Michael to deal with now...now..."

"No  no no no no . We didn't bring him back. "

Rowena frowns.

"Pardon?"

"He came back the same time as Michael and mom. "

"Your mother is back? Did Jack do this? "

"No."

Rowena shakes her head.

"Then how..."

"Rowena now is not the time."

"But if they are back, what about Fergus?"

"Rowena I'm sorry. "

"You promised!"

"We didn't promise anything. " Sam said sadly.

Rowena wasn't having any of it.

"If the bloody Devil can come back why can't Fergus? Your mother of course she gets a ticket out of there she's a Winchester. I told you Death let's you boys get away with everything. I...I have helped you boys many times but I get nothing in return...NOTHING! Now I'm helping you boys again." She laughs. "Funniest is no matter what I will never say no."

"Rowena."

" What do you need me to do. " Rowena cuts him off.

Now wasn't the time to discuss this Rowena knew if she didn't intervene there was a likely chance the Winchesters will make the situation ten times worse.

"Um..." Sam hesitates . "What we need to do is...HEY!"

Rowena moves the phone away from her ear.

"SON OF A BITCH!" Another voice cursed.

Rowena didn't need to guess who that was.

"What happened?" She asks.

"Lucifer is gone." Dean replied with a growl.

The sound of flapping causes Rowena to stand up. Rowena's eyes widen when she sees who is standing in front of her.

"Rowena you there?" Sam asks.

"Samuel." Rowena swallows. "Lucifer, he's right here."

Lucifer grins.

"Hello red." He takes several steps forward. Rowena backs away and her eyes glow purple. "Hey hey!" Lucifer raises his hands. "I'm not here to fight."

"He's telling the truth." Anael comes out and stands next to the Devil. "He's on our side."

Rowena points at her.

"You! You're...You're with him."

Anael looks at her brother.

"I told you we should have waited until Sam finished explaining the plan."

"I know but that would have been too time consuming. I thought it would be quicker if I came here just like we agreed and fill her in on the plan at the same time. Technically this is my plan so I should have a say in what happens." He looks at the phone that was still in Rowena's hand. He then waves and smiles. "Hey Sammy."

"Damm it Lucifer." Sam growled. "This wasn't the plan."

"Umm yes it is I just decided to speed things up." Rowena flinched when Lucifer appears next to her. He takes the phone out of her hands and puts it on speaker. "Now remember what I said once Jack is in the box you call me then I'll bring our little witch over and we will start the ritual. Any questions?"

"Luci..."

"Sorry Dean time has run out. Good luck boys you are gonna need it. Bye." Lucifer ends the call and tosses it on the table. "Now ladies." He gestures to the couch. "Take a seat." Rowena didn't move. She stood there with a stunned expression. Lucifer sighs. "Jo little help over here."

Anael puts on a smile.

"Hi I'm Jo. Rowena right?"

Rowena nods.

"Aye."

Anael eyes the witch up and down.

"For a witch you do have good taste in fashion."

Rowena's lips curl upwards. She then quickly frowns as a thought goes across her mind.

"Why are you here? I thought you wanted out?"

"Long story." She sits down on the couch. "We can talk about it over a drink." Rowena narrows her eyes with suspicion. Anael sighs. "I get it you don't like Lucifer you probably wanna be as far from here as possible but I'm afraid that can't happen we need you and we need Lucifer. Once this is over we can all go our own separate ways believe me I want out as much as you do. So why don't you sit down and let's try to get through this without a fight okay? That warning also applies to you. " Anael gives her brother a stern look as she said it. "Play nice." She turns back to the witch. "Both of you."

Rowena glances at the Devil. She then sits down next to the angel.

"Bollocks." Rowena muttered under her breath.

Lucifer smiles at his sister.

"I knew I could count on you."

Suddenly the door opens and Donatello comes running out.

"What is all that noise?" The Prophet then paused in his tracks and his eyes go wide. "You!"

Lucifer points to himself.

"Me?"

Donatello stumbles into the kitchen. He frantically opens the drawers and gets a knife out.

"STAY BACK!" Donatello aims the knife towards the Devil. "STAY BACK OR I SWEAR TO GOD I WILL HURT YOU!"

"You know knives have no effect on me."

Donatello laughs.

"You think you can just walk back in here and screw with my head like the first time? Sorry to say but you're wrong."

Oh I see what's going on here. Lucifer thought.

"Hey buddy." Lucifer laughs. "I'm not Nick I'm actually the next best thing. I'm your Savior."

"Savior? Seriously?" Anael frowned.

"I'm saving Jack and at the same time I'm saving the world. I think I deserve the title."

Anael sighs.

"Lucifer."

"Lucifer!" Donatello squeaks. "I have the Devil in my house!"

Lucifer sighs.

"See now look what you done."

"He would have figured it out eventually." Anael replied.

"It gets worse." Donatello winced.

"As they say it's get worse before it gets better." Lucifer says. "And I wouldn't do that if I were you." Donatello froze with his hand hovering over the telephone. "The Winchesters." Lucifer continued. "They already know I'm here."

Donatello lowers his hand

"They know you're here? What's next you're working with them?"

"Yes I am."

Donatello laughs. He laughed so much he had to lean on the wall to catch his breath.

"Of course of course the Winchesters have teamed up with the Devil why am I not surprised I mean this is my life now."

"Mr Redfield?"

"I'm gonna go back to bed." Donatello cuts Anael off. "I'm gonna forget this ever happened when I wake up I expect all of you to be gone so in that way I can just pretend this was all just a dream. A nightmare." He smiles. "I'm going to start right now goodbye."

The Prophet hurries back in his bedroom. He slams the door behind him.

"Rude." Lucifer plopped down on the armchair. "Didn't even offer us a drink."

Rowena looks to her left and sees Anael studying the map she then looks to her right where Lucifer is whistling a tune.

Talk about having the angel and the Devil on your shoulders. Rowena thought with a sigh.

"So." Rowena says. "What is this brilliant plan of yours?"

Lucifer stops whistling and looks at the witch with a smirk.

"Thought you would never ask. Okay ."

He sits up and slaps his hands down on his thighs.

"This is the plan."

Everything was set and ready to go. Sam removed his brother's cuffs. Dean became tense as the cuffs slip off his hands.

"Are you sure about this?" Cas asks.

Dean sighs and rubs his wrists.

"We gotta look normal. If it's just you and Sam here Jack will be suspicious. Besides I don't think Michael will try anything he is too busy getting wasted at the bar if he does try something..."

"We put the cuffs back on." Sam nods. "I know. I'll put them in my back pocket." Sam puts them in his pocket and takes a deep breath. "I still don't like this."

"I know." Dean says. "But it needs to be done."

Sam silently agreed with him.

Cas closes his eyes.

"I don't want to lie to him." He opens his eyes and looks at the older hunter "Jack doesn't deserve that."

"You wanna save him?"

"Yes I do."

"So it's obvious what you gotta do, you go along with the plan." Dean didn't mean to snap but he really wanted all this to be over. The hunter clenched and unclenched his fists then he takes a deep breath. "Okay everyone ready?" Everyone nods. Dean looks at his brother. "Sam?"

Sam puts his hands together and closes his eyes.

"Jack, I hope you can hear me I...we...we need to talk to you. Its urgent." Dean looks round the room so far nothing has happened. "Jack." Sam continued. "We know okay? We know some bad things happened. We're not mad with you we're not gonna do anything to you we just want to talk that's all. That's how we can all get through this. That's how we can all move forward. Jack please we need to see you." Cas shakes his head he couldn't sense the nephilim anywhere. "Jack, we just want things to be the way they were. We're family we never give up on family. Are you hearing this?"

Sam opens his eyes. He looks at the others and sighs.

"Guess he didn't hear."

"I heard."

Everyone turns round. Jack stood at the bottom of the stairs. He had a huge smile on his face.

"Sam, Dean, Castiel. It is so good to see you again."

Dean couldn't help but cringe at the formal greeting. Jack walks towards them.

"I really missed you guys." Jack beamed at them.

"Yeah us too. Right, Sammy? Tell Jack how, uh...how we want to clear things up, you know, between us."

" I know...I know things have been bad. " Jack quickly says. "And if it helps I regret it. The accident. "

Sam frowns.

"The accident?"

"What happened to Mary. I hoped it didn't have to come down to this I planned on bringing her back before you guys found out but it seems I'm too late you already know the truth." He then shrugs. "Oh well. I am sorry I never wanted to hurt her she just...she just wouldn't leave me alone she kept pushing me."

"Oh, so she made you do it." Dean says.

"No no I didn't mean that it's just..." Jack sighs. "...I snapped and everything went wrong after that. Do you know Lucifer is back?"

"I heard on angel radio." Cas lied.

"We must stop him." Jack nods. "I would be very grateful to have you all by my side in this fight."

"We will." Dean assured him. "But Jack first..."

"Ah Mary right" Jack grits his teeth. "Of course family is more priority. Which is a good thing." Jack forces a smile. "Saving Mary was originally my mission. I actually have some good news your mom is back and she's alive I have tried to track her down but so far I got nothing. If we work together we might find her. "

"No need." Mary steps into the room. She then looks at the nephilim. "Hello Jack."

Jack's eyes widen with shock.

"Mary?"

Chapter Text

Dumah had to admit she liked having an army. All the soldiers looking up to her waiting for their next order it was exciting. Being the leader is stressful it does come with a lot of responsibilities once Dumah's plan started to come into place all that stress all that worry it paid off. Dumah was proud of what she accomplished so far.

She stood on top of the stairs and watched as the vampires and werewolves fought. Dumah was right Michael's grace did help to bring all the monsters together. Once Dumah is certain Michael is dead she will move forward and get the rift open as soon as possible. The longer she waited the less chance she has in saving her home

"Ma'am." A vampire joins the angel's side. "Your precious mutts have arrived at their destination."

Dumah rolls her eyes.

"Werewolves Marcin they are called werewolves. You know you should treat your follow comrades with respect."

Marcin looked disgusted by the idea.

"We are different species we are not supposed to get along. Having all these monsters together its like having all the animals locked in a cage together. Do you know what would happen to those animals? They would fight until the death."

A yelp comes from below. Dumah looks down and sees a werewolf on the ground crying out in pain. The vampire flicks her hair and walks off with a grin. The werewolf stands up and brushes the dirt of his pants. He grabs a bottle of water from his friends and walks off.

"Well." Dumah looks at Marcin. "No one is dead yet I should hope it stays that way."

Marcin grits his teeth when she smiles at him. Behind that smile he saw something sinister and dangerous. Jake already warned him about her if they piss her off she will kill them without hesitation. Deciding to drop the subject Marcin returns the smile and says.

"I agree Ma'am. So shall we?"

He offers his arm. Dumah raises an eyebrow at the gesture.

"Very class." She shakes her head. "No thanks I don't need an escort."

She walks past him and goes down the stairs. She goes out the building and gets into the car. She slides into the driver's seat and starts up the engine. She reverses out into the road and drives towards her destination.

Dumah slows down outside a playground. She switches off the engine and gets out the car. As she walks towards the sand pit she saw a group of werewolf forcing three people down on the ground.

One woman looks at Dumah. Relief shows on her face.

"Dumah! Thank God."

Dumah stops and smiles at the woman.

"Aniela." She greets her. "It's so good to see you." She looks at the other the two. "Javan, Kafziel its been such a long time."

"Sister." Kafziel goes forward but the werewolves hold him back. "These abominations took us and they are holding us against our will."

"I see." Dumah raises her hand. "Release them." One werewolf frowns at her. "Don't worry." Dumah assured them "They will not get far."

The werewolves obey and they let the angels go. The angels quickly get to their feet and they look at their sister with shock.

"Dumah." Aniela says. "You're working with them?"

"Actually they work for me." Dumah nodded.

"Did you give out the order?" Kafziel asks.

"Yes." Dumah answered.

"Why?" Javan asks. "Why would you do that?"

"I had to do what needed to be done." Dumah says. "I am here to bring you all home."

"We are home." Javan replied. "This is our home."

"NO ITS NOT!" The angels flinched. Dumah glares at them all. "HEAVEN IS YOUR HOME NOT EARTH. DUE TO YOUR SELFISH ACTIONS HEAVEN IS NOW FALLING APART." She points at them. "You all have a duty that is to protect Heaven right now you are going to go through that portal when you do go through you must never leave. Heaven needs all the power it can get we are the ones that can keep Heaven going. Every angel will bring a bit of power but it is still power it will benefit Heaven and our survival. So please just do this." Her anger fades and the smile returns to her face. "I would be very grateful for your help."

Kafizel shakes his head.

"No."

Dumah frowns.

"What?"

"No."

"You did hear what I just said."

"After that out burst do you really think we will come?" Kafziel scoffs. "That's the reason why we left in the first place. After the fall we were finally free to make our own decisions. I...I have a wife and I love her do you really expect me to leave her?"

"You shouldn't be mixing with humans. I see the fall has messed you up. Don't worry I can fix that. I'll make you see your true purpose again."

"Actually the fall has helped me. I have never been this happy in my whole life I'm not letting you take that away from me."

"You may live on Earth but I am still your leader." Dumah steps forward and glares at her brother. "As your leader I am ordering you to return to your post."

Kafizel looks into his sister's eyes.

"Fuck you."

Dumah's lips twitch with annoyance. Suddenly Kafizel punches Dumah in the jaw. Dumah stumbles back. Javan spins round and hits a werewolf in the face. Aniela started running. The werewolves growl and begin chasing her.

"RUN!" Kafizel screams. "GET OUT OF HERE!"

Dumah lunges forward and sends her and her brother down on the ground. She pins her brother down and starts punching him. She kept going until blood started pouring out of his nose. Kafizel weakly grabs on to her but Dumah slaps his hand away. She goes back with her fist and hits him hard in the face. The force of the pinch knocks him out cold.

Javan cries out his brother's name. While he was distracted two werewolves grab on to him and force him down on his knees. A scream came from the distance. Second later the werewolves arrive with Aniela in their grasp. They push her down on to the ground. Her eyes widen with horror when she saw Kafizel on the ground.

"Kafizel!"

"He's fine." Dumah cuts her sister off. "You on the other hand." She grabs Aniela by the hair and pulls her forward "What did you think you were going to achieve huh? And you." She looks at Javan. "I thought you were suppose to be the smart one?"

Javan grits his teeth. Dumah let's go of her sister's hand and steps back.

"You think you can run from me? You think you can hide from me?" She laughs. "Well you're wrong. Whatever you do I will always find you. You might have been able to fool Naomi but you can't fool me. They..." She gestures to the werewolves. "They are all part of Michael. Michael always knows where his army are." She grins. "Whether you like it or not you are part of his army. I hoped it didn't have to come down to this." She sighs. "You left me with no choice. I'm sorry guys but I need your power."

Dumah turns to the sand pit and closes her eyes. A minute later the portal opens and two angels step out.

"Dumah." Angelina says. "What is going on?"

Dumah smiles.

"Our brothers and our sister have returned. They are here to help Heaven."

"Why is our brother unconscious?" Puriel asks.

Dumah glances at Kafizel.

"I'm afraid it wasn't the reunion I imagined. He tried to kill me and they..." She looks at the other angels. "...they chose his side."

Puriel looks round and his eyes widen with horror.

"Werewolves!"

He gets out his blade. Dumah raises her hand.

"Don't. They are with us. They actually saved my life."

Both angels frown at the monsters.

"I don't understand." Angelina says.

"You don't need to. Trust me." Duman places her hand on her chest. "I am your leader I will never let you down." The angels still looked uncertain. Dumah narrows her eyes. "You are not questioning me now are you?"

"No." Puriel shakes his head. "Of course not it's just a surprise that's all."

"We follow you " Angelina says.

"Hmm." Dumah folds her arms. "I called you both down here because I got a job for you. Take them to the dungeons and make sure they never come out."

Javan started to protest but the werewolf punches him and orders him to be quiet. Puriel and Angelina looked at the scene with shock. Dumah noticed their reactions and glares at them.

"Come on we don't have all day get them inside now!"

The angels quickly nod and they take the rogue angels from the werewolves. Aniela looks at Dumah.

"What happened to you?" She asks. "You never used to be like this."

Dumah looks at her sister.

"I'm the leader of Heaven. I had to change so I can save my home and my family. Clearly you do not care about us honestly that is very sad to see. I love you sister and it hurts me that I have to do this. I should hope this time will help you realize that you can never be like them." Her face forms into a look of disgust. "A human. No matter what you do sister you can never run from your past. You will always be an angel you will always be one of us." She looks at Puriel. "Take her away."

"NO NO THIS ISN'T RIGHT!" Aniela screams. "DUMAH!"

The angels pull the prisoners in. Then the portal disappears.

Dumah closes her eyes and takes a shaky breath.

"That is why humans and angels should be separated." She said to herself. "My brothers, my sister the humans have poisoned their minds. It is such a sad sight to see." She shakes her head. "I can't worry about them now. They are up there now their power will give Heaven a boost. It should hold Heaven long enough until the rest of the angels come back." She turns to the werewolves. "Well done." She praises them. "I knew I could count on you."

A truck pulls up. A werewolf stumbles out. His eyes are wide and frantic.

"THEY TOOK HIM!" He runs towards them. "THEY TOOK BRYCE!"

"Slow down." Dumah raises her hands. "What happened?"

"We found the angel. Anael and..." He anxiously runs a hand through his hair. "She managed to take down Bryce and I freaked out okay I didn't know what to do so I ran and..."

"You failed to capture Anael?"

"Yes."

"How? She should have been an easy target."

"We were wrong. That girl had fire in her she don't take no crap."

"There was two of you and one of her! They captured the angels." She gestures to the other werewolves. "But you...you failed. If you can't take down a low ranked angel how the Hell are you going to take down the Devil? How are you going to fight the nephilim?"

"I am sorry Ma'am."

"Sorry isn't good enough! I..." Dumah paused as a thought goes across her mind. "You said they?" She raises her eyebrow. "What did you mean by that?"

The werewolf swallows.

"I did the connection thing and I reached out to Bryce and...at first it was dark I couldn't see nothing then suddenly I saw...I saw Sam and their angel." Dumah's eyes widen. The werewolf laughs nervously. "I probably got it wrong. I am new to all this maybe it was a trick maybe..."

"Show me."

The werewolf frowns.

"Huh?"

"I said show me."

"How do I do that?"

"All you got to do is let me in. Share your connection with me."

"Okay that doesn't sound too bad." The werewolf closes his eyes. "I will let you in. You do what you need to do. I...I just hope Bryce is okay."

Dumah steps forward and places her hands on his head. Her eyes glow blue.

Then the connection is formed and Dumah saw it all.

Chapter Text

"Mary." Jack looks at the Winchesters. "You already found her."

"Actually she found us." Dean says.

Jack glances at the huntress.

"I guess she already told you her side of the story."

"Jack." Sam shakes her head. "We're not mad at you okay? We just wanna help you."

"Help?" Jack frowns. "I feel fine."

"You're not fine." Mary replied.

"Oh because I have no soul?" Jack touches his chest. "Mary I told you I can feel emotions."

"I told you before those emotions are not yours. They are Michael's the grace is turning you into Michael."

"I'm not Michael I will never be like Michael." Jack folds his arms. "I hate Michael. I forgot to tell you Michael is back as well but don't worry when I find him." He smiles. "He will wish he stayed dead."

Dean flinched. Jack did find the older hunter's reaction quite odd he thought Dean would be all for making Michael suffer. Shrugging it off Jack raises his hands and says.

"Now that everyone is here and Mary is safe we can all work together and stop Lucifer and Michael from destroying the world."

Mary look like she wanted to argue Dean steps forward and says.

"Absolutely." Dean agreed. "Before we do that you must do this one thing for us."

"What is that?" Jack asks.

"First we gotta move forward right? Put the past behind us."

"Yes."

"What I am about to show you." Dean nods. "It's really going to help us its going to help you."

Jack's face brightened at that.

"Show me."

Dean glances at the others. He then turns and walks down the hallway. Jack eagerly follows. Dean stops outside a door. He then opens the door.

Jack's face fell as soon as the door opened.

"Oh." Dean walks in. Jack stayed where he was. His frown deepens. "Isn't that the box? The one you were..."

"Uh yeah."

"How is the box going to help us?"

"Jack you have no soul. To fight Lucifer and Michael you need a soul it...it will make you stronger."

"It would?"

"Well yeah you killed Michael right? The soul is a powerful weapon. You really need it back."

Jack thought back to the moment he killed Michael. His soul helped him to kill Michael. Dean is right it is a powerful weapon. There is one thing Jack still did not understand.

How does the box play a part in all this?

"Why do we need the box?"

"To bring your soul back." Dean explained. "You gotta go in the box."

"But why?"

"So we can do the spell." Dean nods. "It won't be long I promise. Time you get in there it will be time to get out." He smiles. "You trust us right?"

Jack nods.

"I do."

"Well." Dean's smile widens. "The sooner this is done the sooner we can kick some archangel ass."

"Yeah." Jack beamed.

Dean lifts the lid. Jack goes in and lies on his back.

"You all good kid?" Dean asks.

Jack responds with a thumbs up. Dean nods. Then he closes the lid. The older hunter quickly leaves the room and goes to the War room.

"I can't believe you did that." Mary says.

"I'll admit I was surprised by how easy that was." Dean says.

"No." Mary shakes her head. "Jack trusts us and look what we did."

"We're helping him that's what we are doing."

"I know but..." Mary sighs. "He deserves the truth."

"And risk our plans being ruined? I don't think so."

Mary let's out a frustrated sigh. Cas places his hand on her shoulder. Mary glances at the angel.

"I can't wait for all this to be over."

Cas nods.

"Me too."

"Okay so next part Cas you wanna call him?" Dean says.

Cas sighs and puts his hands together.

Meanwhile Jack lies and waits patiently for his family to come back. After a couple of minutes the nephilim became irritated.

"Hello?" He yells. "Sam, Dean, Castiel!" He takes a deep shaky breath. "Mary!"

Jack felt the grace flare upside him. Thoughts of betrayal flash across his mind.

They don't trust you.

They are lying to you.

This is a trap.

You hurt their mom! They want revenge!

Get out! Get out now!

"NO!"

Jack covers his ears and closes his eyes tight.

"YOU'RE WRONG!"

I'm right and you know I'm right. The voice mocked him. They are not helping you. They want to take your power they want to make you weak.

"They are going to make me stronger."

He heard laughter come from his mind.

Oh Jack. So naïve. Can't you see they are stopping you from reaching your full potential? Think about it did they like it when you got your powers back? Did they let you use your powers on cases or did they make you stand down? Do they seem wary of you? Afraid of you?

Jack swallows as he processes the questions. His breath hitched as he thought back to moments where they did look like they were scared of him. When he lost his powers they did look relieved they were glad he was human. Now thinking about it they never bothered to help him when it regarded his powers. They didn't want him to be powered up.

They never wanted him to reach his full potential.

They say the truth hurts. The voice sighed. I get it okay? You wanted to trust them. Sorry pal you can't trust anyone these days. Only person you should look out for is yourself. First you gotta get out of this box.

"How do I do that?"

Oh. The voice smirked. Let me take care of that.

As soon as Cas finished the prayer there is the sound of fluttering. Suddenly Lucifer appears with Rowena and Anael. Rowena pulls away from his grasp. She looked like she is going to be sick. Lucifer steps forward and clears his throat.

"Okay red." He says. "You know what to do."

Rowena opens her mouth to answer. Suddenly there is a crash. Everyone turns round and sees the door flying across the hallway.

"What the Hell?" Dean says.

Before any of them could make a move a figure steps out of the room.

"Jack." Cas yelled.

The nephilim turns round. His eyes glow gold. Everyone watched as the nephilim walked towards them. He then stops and a grin forms on his face.

"Did you really think you can stop me?"

Jack raises his hand. A wave of power comes out and sends everyone flying back.

"I knew it." He points at the Winchesters. "I knew you were lying me! You're working with Lucifer, the Devil!"

Sam gets to his feet.

"Jack." He sighs. "We can explain."

"STAY DOWN!"

Sam drops down to the ground. He gasps as he felt something pushing him down.

"HEY LEAVE HIM ALONE!" Dean yelled.

As Dean stands up Jack flicks his wrist and sends Dean flying into the table.

"SHUT UP!" Jack glared. "ALL OF YOU!"

"Son." Lucifer stands up. "I'm not gonna hurt you."

Jack turns towards the Devil. His face darkens.

"You might not hurt me, I will hurt you." His lips curl upwards into a wicked grin. "And I am going to enjoy it."

Jack raises his hands. A ball of power forms. He then throws it towards Lucifer.

"NO!"

Dean jumps in front of the Devil and gets hit by the blast. The force sends Dean on his back. The hunter trembled. His body spasms.

"DEAN!" Sam cried out.

Then Dean stops and his body goes still.

"Dean...DEAN!"

Sam runs to his brother's side.

"Dean." Sam shook his brother's shoulders. "Dean wake up. Wake up!"

Mary goes to the other side.

"Dean!" She said her voice full of worry.

Jack slowly lowers his hand. His eyes widen with shock.

Cas stands up and looks at the nephilim.

"Jack?" He said his expression wary.

Jack turns towards the angel.

"I'm sorry." He looks at everyone. His eyes shine with tears. "I'm sorry."

"Jack."

Cas goes to approach him. Jack quickly flaps his wings. Seconds later he vanishes. Cas sighs heavily.

"I got a pulse." Sam yells. He turns his attention back to his brother. "Come on Dean come on wake up please wake up!"

"Do you know what I don't understand." Lucifer says. "Why did Dean save me? The guy hates me why would he put his life on the line for me?"

"Maybe because you are needed for the ritual?" Anael frowned.

Lucifer shakes his head

"No that's not the reason."

Lucifer steps forward and looks down at the older hunter's body. Suddenly Dean's eyes open. He turns his head and glares at the Devil.

"A thank you would have been nice."

Lucifer blinks in shock.

"Michael?"

At first Dumah saw darkness. She couldn't see the younger Winchester or Castiel. Suddenly the room shook and a loud explosion can be heard. She heard Bryce yelp in shock and his chair goes sideways and falls on the ground. As soon as he hit the ground the connection goes dead.

Dumah gasps and removes her hands. The werewolf takes several steps back and his eyes widen with horror.

"What the Hell was that?"

Dumah shakes her head. Her eyebrows furrow.

"I umm...umm..."

"What are you doing?"

Dumah froze at the new voice. She slowly turns round.

"Jack?"

The nephilim looks at the werewolves. His face is puzzled. He then walks towards the angel.

"What are you doing?" He repeats.

The werewolves are about to attack but Dumah silently orders them to stand down. She smiles as the nephilim stands in front of her.

"I'm going to kill Lucifer." She raises her eyebrow. "You want in?"

Jack frowns.

"Are you still going to save Heaven?"

"Yes!" Dumah circles the nephilim. "It's my home...our home." She stops and lays a hand on his shoulder. "You can still make your Grandfather proud."

The werewolves frown at her. Dumah gave them a stern look. If she can get Jack back on her side again this will make her plan so much easier.

She had to hope Jack will say yes.

"I messed up." Jack sighs. "They hate me." He lowers his eyes. "They all hate me. I haven't got a home here anymore. Would Heaven really accept me?"

"Yes of course we will accept you. We are your family.

Jack smiles at the mention of family. His face then turned serious.

" You will not lie to me. You will not betray me. "

Dumah nods.

"I promise."

Jack's face softens.

"Okay. What do you need me to do?"

Dumah folds her arms and grins .

"This is what we are going to do."

Chapter Text

Michael leans on the pillow as Cas checked him over.

"Is Dean okay?" Sam asks.

Cas turns his head and nods.

"He's fine."

Sam's worry then turned into fury.

"What the Hell were you thinking? You put my brother's life at risk. He could have got seriously hurt."

Michael responded with an eye roll.

"Don't roll your eyes at me." Mary grips the table and glares at the former archangel. "That was really stupid what you did. It was reckless!"

"Isn't that what you guys do every day?" Michael raises an eyebrow. "Be reckless."

"He has a good point." Lucifer says.

Sam ignores him and folds his arms.

"Why did you do it? You know Lucifer is capable of taking care of himself."

"I...I took extra precautions." Michael replied. "We don't want anything to happen to Jack's grace."

"Nothing would have happened." Cas says.

"You don't know that."

"Or more like you didn't want anything to happen because you really need the ritual happen so you can be powered up again." Lucifer says.

"No!" Michael said with frustration.

"Instead of standing here arguing shouldn't we be finding the kid?" Anael says.

"She's right." Cas agreed. "We need to find him."

"What about Michael?" Mary asks.

"He won't get far." Lucifer assured them. "I'll make sure of it."

"No violence." Mary warned.

"Who said violence was gonna be involved?" Lucifer laughed. "I'll just make sure he stays in bed that's all. I got my eye on him."

He points at his eye to make a point. Mary sighs.

"Alright. We'll get Rowena to do a tracking spell hopefully we can find him."

"What are you gonna do when you do find him?" Cas said with worry.

Sam shakes his head and sighs.

"I don't know."

"We're going to help him." Mary says. She looks at her youngest. "Come on."

Sam knew his mom was trying to keep everyone focused on the mission. She wanted to help Jack as much as everyone did. Her and Jack formed a bond in the other world they fought alongside together for months. Jack is like a son to her. Mary hated seeing what he is going through. She wanted to do everything she can to get Jack off this dark path and bring him back home.

Anael stayed behind as others left the room. She then turns to Michael and says.

"I will say this is not what I had in mind when I said choose your own path. Then..." She bit her lip. "I suppose saving your brother instead of killing him can count as a fuck you God. After all the Lord commands the Apocalypse two brothers fight until the death." She said the last part in a dramatic tone. "I bet God choked on His popcorn when He saw that."

"Oh shut up." Michael snapped at her.

Anael snorted at that. She leans forward and rests her hand on the base of the bed.

"While that may have been a huge twist in His books I don't think it's enough to get Him down here." She shrugs. "Oh well."

"You're enjoying this aren't you?"

"Seeing my brother from another world getting beaten by a kid" Her lips quirk into a small smile. "Maybe." Michael scoffs and turns his head away. "On a serious note." Anael continued. "You wanna talk about it?"

"About what?"

"Don't play dumb with me you know what I'm talking about."

"Oh that. No thanks."

"Oh thank God." Anael sighs with relief. "No offense but I have heard enough sob stories to last me a lifetime. So I'm just gonna..." She tilts her head towards the door. "Yeah."

Michael watched as the angel goes towards the door.

"It was an instinct." He says. Anael paused. She looks back at him. "An need." Michael quickly added. "To protect my brother. I know it sounds stupid." He laughs. "He's not even my brother I shouldn't give a damm what happens to him but..." His voice trails off. He didn't know how to finish the sentence.

"You care." Anael walks and stands at the bottom of the bed. "You care about him."

"He's not brother." Michael clenched the sheets. "I hate him."

"You saved him."

"To save Jack!"

"To save them both!"

Michael sighs and runs a hand down his face.

"Winchester."

"What about him?"

"This is his fault." Michael grits his teeth. "This instinct came from him. He has the need to save Sam and that is affecting me. This..." He gestures to his vessel's body. "This is a sick cosmic joke. The Empty thinks it can play games with me well...When I get my powers back I am going to burn the Empty down to the ground."

Michael looks at his alternative sister. He expected a horrified reaction from her. Instead Anael looked tired. Tired of the same old threats and villain monologues. Most of all she was tired of archangels blaming others for their actions.

Anael sits in the chair across from his bed. She crosses one leg over the other.

"Dean's fault. This is all Dean's fault oh Michael please you can't blame a human for this."

"Can't you see..."

"I can see just fine thank you." She huffed an annoyed sigh. "I don't think this is a joke. Dean is your Sword you both share some certain qualities. Dean is an image of the old you."

"Not this again." Michael groaned.

"It's the truth. Yes Dean is a pain in the ass but he is heroic and he cares about his family. The Empty probably did this to remind you of who you are."

Michael really didn't want to go through this again. He could make Anael leave but for some strange reason he wanted her to stay. He wanted some company. He liked her company.

He will never admit that out-loud.

"Also." Anael continued. "You have regrets maybe Dean is one of your regrets this is a perfect opportunity for you to fix that." Michael laughs at that. "You might not realize it now." Anael stands up. "One of these days you will. Saving Lucifer, that was a start." The smile fades from Michael's face as he considered her words. After a few moments Anael clears her throat. "Right..." She clasps her hands. "I'm done I am gonna leave you alone now."

Michael sat up as he watched the angel leaving the room.

"Jo."

"Yes Michael."

"You're..." He hesitated. "You're not like the other angels you're...unique."

"Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"

The former archangel licks his lips. He then blinks.

"Don't ever change."

Anael's eyes widen.

"So it is a compliment." Her face turns smug. "Wow I never expected to hear that from you."

"I think I heard someone calling your name." Michael quickly said.

Anael couldn't keep the smile off her face. She knew the former archangel said that as a way to get rid of her. The angel decided to humor him and go along with what he is saying.

" I better get going then. " Anael grinned.

Anael leaves and goes down the hallway. Lucifer comes round the corner.

"What was that all about?" He asks with a questioning brow.

Anael frowns.

"You were spying on us?"

"I promised them I would keep an eye on him. Jo, why do you talk to him? He's an asshole he is trying to get into your head."

"He's not. Lucifer." She sighs. "Michael cares about you he won't admit it but he does."

"You're telling me this because?"

"He's not our Michael but he is still Michael. With our Michael in the Cage..."

"Don't." Lucifer shakes his head. "I would never replace my brother. I would never replace him with that." He points at the room where Michael is. "Yeah sure he is Michael but he is not my Michael he is not the one who raised me." Lucifer bit his lip as memories of him and Michael flash across his mind. He pushes those memories to the back of his head and clears his throat. "He's nothing to me."

"I understand." Anael nods. "What I'm saying is you are both gonna be living in this world together rather than starting another War could you maybe just...make up? Get along? Be civil? Let this world have some peace for once! We are all tired of your family feud! You can't save our Michael but maybe you can save this one. Michael looked after you maybe now you should return the favor."

Lucifer glances at the room.

"He saved me back there when Jack attacked us."

"He will do it again and again and again."

The Devil does dramatic sigh.

"See now you just made all this really awkward. It's easier to see him as a villain then that way I can hate him this...I can't deal with this."

"Don't worry about it. Right now you focus on Jack afterwards you deal with Michael okay ?"

"Okay but...will you be there when I gotta..."

He gives her a pleading look. Begging her to stay with him when he and Michael have the talk. Only she will be able to hold him back only she can keep put both brothers in their place. The brothers will not admit it but they do admire her. She wasn't like the other angels she understood the archangels then Anael is the most human out of them all so it would make sense that she would understand emotions and feelings. Maybe she could be the one to bring the brothers back together.

Anael huffs a sigh.

"Fine only because you are taking me to Paris."

"And I will." Lucifer grinned.

Suddenly the Devil froze. His eyes widen with shock.

"What? What is it?" Anael asks with worry.

"I just received a prayer."

"A prayer?" Anael frowns. "From you?"

Lucifer looks at his sister. His face is puzzled.

"From Jack. He wants to see me."

Chapter Text

When Dumah and Jack first entered the building all the monsters immediately became on alert. One vampire showed his fangs and snarled at the nephilim. Dumah quickly ordered the monsters to stand down.

"He's with us." Dumah raises her hands. "He's on our side."

"I don't understand." Jake frowns. "He is with..."

"Not anymore." Jack nods. "I am with Dumah I am going to stop Lucifer and help Heaven."

"What about Michael?" Jake asks.

Who needs Michael." Jack smirks. "When you got me."

Before they arrived Dumah quickly filled Jack in on her plan. The nephilim was taught to be open-minded he knew not all monsters are bad if there is a chance these monsters could be saved from Michael's influence then Jack will be happy to help. To do that he needed to gain their trust he needed them to believe in him.

"You?" Marcin snorted. "What makes you think we will follow you?"

Jack smiles and his eyes glow. The monsters take a cautious step back. Jack extends his hand and a tiny ball of golden flames appear.

"Can you feel it?" Jack says. "His grace it connects us."

Jake's eyes widen. He felt Michael's grace he felt Michael's presence it consumed him looking at Jack it was like looking at Michael.

You serve Michael. Jake told himself. Not the kid we are gonna take the grace from Jack and Michael will be powerful again.

"I killed Michael." Jack nods. "I can do it again. I'm the stronger one. I understand you monsters need to feed while I don't agree with you taking human lives..." He raises his eyebrow. "I'm okay with you taking some specific types."

"Such as?" Marcin asks.

"Bad humans." Jack replied. "With my help I can guide you to those humans that deserve to be punished for their sins. With them gone the world will be cleansed and we can start over." Jack spreads his arms out wide. "I can be your new God."

"God?" Marcin laughed. "You are nothing but a child. This is absurd." He looks at Dumah. "Did you ever think this...thing could be a spy for the Winchesters? He could be here to destroy everything we have built!"

"You dare to question me?" Dumah said with fury.

"I thought the plan was to kill the bastard! Suddenly now we're best buddies with him?"

Jack glances at the angel. Dumah remained calm. She walks up to the vampire.

"Jack shares the grace." She says. "He is part of your group and this is how you treat him?"Jake frowns. One look from Dumah made him go quiet. "Marcin." Dumah shakes her head. "I am very disappointed in you."

"Excuse me?" Marcin scoffs. "He has brainwashed you! Turned you! The grace is not his he stole Michael's grace it wasn't given to him therefore he is not one of us! Also..." He narrows his eyes. "I'm pretty sure it was you who said we should take the grace? Jake, back me up here."

Jake hesitates. Jack looks at him really looks at him it was like the boy is staring right into his soul. Sweat pours down the werewolf's face and his hands trembled. He then felt a presence in his head. A voice ordering him to stand down. Jake glances and sees Marcin waiting for a response. The werewolf turns back to the nephilim and takes a shaky breath.

"I'm sorry." He smiles nervously. "My Lord." He kneels down. "Forgive me."

"What the fuck are you doing?" Marcin asks. He looks at the angel. "What the fuck is he doing?"

Dumah didn't respond. She didn't know what is going on either.

Jack cocked his head. A smirk forms on his lips. Flashes of Michael's face appear in Jake's mind. The werewolf is disoriented and confused. He tried to tell himself this is the nephilim but all he saw is Michael. His connection to the archangel hasn't felt this strong in ages. It felt good to be in the presence of his leader again.

Jake mumbled another apology and drops his head on the ground. Jack puts his hand on the werewolf's shoulder.

"You're forgiven and please call me Jack."

Jake groans. This whole situation is messing with his head. Again the voice spoke in his mind. Assured him everything is going to be fine.

"Focus on the mission."

Jake raises his head and blinks. His hazy vision still showed flashes of the nephilim and the archangel.

"The mission." He stands up. "The mission." He nods. "I'll take you to the others."

Jack smiles.

"I look forward to meeting them."

Jake again bows and guides the nephilim into the training room. Marcin and Dumah stayed behind. The vampire turns and glares at her.

"That's your plan? Huh?"

"I um..."

"THE WOLF! HE WAS A FUCKING MESS!"

Marcin was warned about Dumah's outbursts but right now he did not care at this moment of time the vampire is furious by the events that have taken place.

"I underestimated the connection you all share." Dumah sighed.

"Understatement of the century."

"We can take an advantage of this."

"Advantage? It is going to ruin our plans."

"Maybe your emotional outbursts will be the reason we fail." Dumah glared. "Now I suggest you shut up otherwise I will have to show you what happens when you disrespect your leader."

Marcin growls and his fangs show. Dumah took on her a defensive stance and her eyes glow. Suddenly Marcin goes up in the air. His eyes widen as he looks down at the ground.

Jack comes out. His eyes glow gold.

"This type of behavior will not be tolerated." Jack says. "Apologize to her." Marcin stayed quiet. " I said apologize to her. "

The nephilim shifts into the archangel then back into his original form.

"Come now Marcin you really wanna do this? Can't you see I'm on your side? I only want to help you."

Marcin pushes the voice out of his mind.

This is the  nephilim  not Michael. I will not let that child control me!

The vampire locks eyes with the nephilim.

"No!"

His voice came out strained and in pain. Jack shakes his head with disappointment.

"It seems you are a monster that can't be saved. People like you can't have a place in the new world that means..."

Jack snaps his fingers.

Seconds later the vampire turns into dust. Jake and the others jump back in shock. Jack lowers his hand and sighs heavily.

"I'm sorry about that." He turns to everyone. "He was one of the bad ones."

"Marcin!" A vampire cried out.

She drops down on the ground and spreads her hands all over the dust. A sob escapes her and tears roll down her face.

"I'm sorry."

The vampire looks up. Jack looks down at her.

"At least you're safe now."

"Safe?" The vampire stands up. "You killed him?"

"He was corrupted and he would have corrupted you. Be grateful I saved your life."

The vampire snarls she looked ready to attack. Dumah is about to step in but Jack stops her.

"Grief is a powerful emotion." He says. "She will snap out of it eventually."

He reaches out and cups the vampire's cheek. The tears stop and the vampire's face turns blank. The vampire suddenly felt numb she couldn't feel any emotions. The only thought in her mind is to focus on the mission.

"My Lord." She bowed her head. "I'm so sorry about before I understand now you saved me and I will forever be grateful." She holds on to his hands. "I'm ready to serve you."

"As I said to Jake you can call me Jack." Jack smiled. "That goes for the rest of you as well. Dumah I think we should start putting the plan into action."

Dumah's eyes widen.

"Now?"

"Yes."

"Jack." Dumah shakes her head. "We need to prepare."

"Heaven can't wait." Jack snaps. "We need to act now! Stop wasting time!"

Dumah wanted to argue but the nephilim did have a good point they are running out of time. With the werewolf being kidnapped by Sam Winchester and Castiel sooner or later her plans will be revealed Dumah knew her brother and the hunter will do everything in their power to stop her from achieving her goal.

"Okay." She nods. "I'll set everything up and you call Lucifer."

Jack frowns.

"Lucifer?"

"Yes we need him."

"But..." His frown deepens. "He's working with them."

"So?"

"They will all come. They could stop us from opening the portal."

"Tell him you want to speak to him alone make it out you want some father and son bonding." Jack grimaced at that thought. "I know it doesn't sound pleasant but just remember why you are doing this.

"To save Heaven?"

"To save Heaven." Dumah nods and smiles. "And to save the world."

"To save the world." Jack smiles. "Okay I'll call him."

Jack puts his hands together and closes his eyes.

"Lucifer...Father...I...I need to talk to you. Can we meet up? Just you and me? Alone? Please father I really need to see you. I..." Jack grins. "I love you." A chuckle escapes his lips as he ends the prayer. "Was that good?" He asks.

"Yes." Dumah replied. "It was very good. Now..."

She smirks.

"Now we wait."

Chapter Text

Everyone gathered round and listened to Lucifer's shocking news. Anael stayed by Lucifer's side as he shared the news her presence was enough to keep him grounded and stop him from leaving the Bunker to find his son.

"It's a trap." Cas says. "After what happened? Do you really think he would want to see you?"

Lucifer hesitated. He really wanted to believe what his son said is true. The chances of it being the truth is extremely low. Jack didn't love him he hated him the nephilim wanted to kill him. Lucifer didn't blame him but the Devil couldn't help but wonder what if those words are true? what if Jack wanted to make amends with his father? Could the Devil be forgiven for his sins?

No chance.

Lucifer sighs sadly. He refused to let his true emotions show so he shrugs and replies.

"Hmm probably wants to finish what he started he is very keen to..." He clears his throat. "...Get me out of the picture. In all the ways to get my attention a prayer seriously? Does he think I'm stupid? I know a liar when I see one. That whole oh I wanna talk Dad it's a lie a big fat lie. It's never a simple talk not when I'm involved it's usually ends up with me being stabbed in the back or left behind like I'm nothing!"

Lucifer takes a deep breath when Anael's hand goes on his arm. Her intense gaze caused him to calm down.

So much for hiding my emotions.

He sighs.

The  damm  fucking Empty!

"So yeah." Lucifer forced a smile. "I'm not going anywhere."

"What a shame." Rowena muttered under her breath.

Lucifer smirks in her direction. The witch keeps her focus on the tracking spell.

"Anything?" Mary asks.

"No and no." Rowena lifts her head. "The kid knows how to cover his tracks...I'm sorry." She quickly added when she saw their disappointed faces. "I tried everything! I did every spell under the bloody sun! It's no use."

"It seems our only lead is the prayer." Anael says. "It's possible it is a trap but..." She smiles. "We can take advantage of it."

"Lucifer could be the bait." Mary nods. "When the time is right Rowena can trap them and do the spell."

"We would need Michael." Sam became worried. "Dean." He shakes his head. "I'm not putting Dean in danger."

"Sam." His mom replied. "None of us want this but if it could save Jack if it could bring Dean back to us then I say we should do it."

"That involves trusting Lucifer." Sam says.

"I told you many times I am not here to hurt Jack." Lucifer says.

"We just want all this to be over." Anael says. "We have other matters to attend too."

"Like what?" Sam asks.

The Devil and the angel share a look. A silent communication passed between them.

"We're going to help Michael." Anael replied.

"What?" Sam's eyes widen. "Are you insane?"

"Not in that way." Anael shakes her head. "We're not going to destroy the world. We are going to heal him."

"There is nothing physically wrong with him." Cas says.

"Jo leave it."

"No Lucifer." Anael folds her arms. "I'm not. For this to work we have all got to be on the same page right? From my observations I believe Michael is slowly coming back to us. Without his grace and powers it's given him time to reflect. The Empty has taught him a lesson as well. Being Dean again it's reminded him of who he is. He is not a villain, he is not a monster like Jack he has gone on a dark path. You guys have all gone dark in your lives but you have always bounced back you always found the light. I believe Michael, Lucifer." Lucifer straightened up at his name. "They can find that light too. For that to happen you need to believe in them. This plan to save Jack I say go for it give Lucifer a chance to prove himself."

Lucifer couldn't help but smile at his sister. It felt so good to have someone who believed in him. The others still looked skeptical.

"What about Michael?" Sam said with disbelief.

"You're looking for Jack?"

Everyone looks round. Michael steps into the War room.

"My monster." Michael says. "Let me talk to him."

"You really think we will let you do that." Sam glared.

"I can get information out of him." Michael replied. "He might not open up to you but he would open up to me. This will give an insight into what's going on and if Jack is leading the monsters."

"You going to plan an escape plan as well?" Cas said his voice bitter.

"This is exactly what I'm talking about." Anael glared at him.

Cas shakes his head. He couldn't fully trust the former archangel especially when it came to Jack.

"You really think this will work?" Mary asks. "We will find Jack?"

Everyone frowns at the huntress. Mary didn't care what the others thought she is willing to explore every option. They have teamed up with the enemy before this is one of those times where they would have to do it again. If Michael is willing to help then Mary will take it she might not like him but he is useful.

Michael shifts his gaze on to her. He then shrugs.

"We don't know if we don't try right?"

"You can't just walk in and talk to him." Cas says.

"We need a believable cover story." Mary says.

"How's your acting Mikey?" Lucifer asks.

"My...acting?"

"Can you be your vessel?"

Michael snorted.

"Course." He folds his arms. "100%." He raises his eyebrow. "Are you thinking what I'm thinking brother?"

"Maybe." Lucifer grins. "Jerk."

A knowing smile appears on Michael's lips.

"Bitch."

Sam cringed at the interaction. Then he shouldn't be surprised Lucifer knows this he has been in his head...literally.

"Well would you look at that." Anael nods. "You both finally agreed on something."

"It's for Jack." Both the Devil and the former archangel replied. "Don't get excited Jo he still has a long way to go." Lucifer added with a sigh.

"Same goes to you." Michael says.

"Me? Ha no I'm good as gold." Lucifer beamed.

"I guess we'll see." Michael grinned.

The former archangel and the younger Winchester walk off. Lucifer puts his hands on his hips.

"You see what he just did." He says.

"No." Cas replied.

"He's challenging me." Lucifer chuckles. "He thinks I can't be the hero but guess what I can. Blondie." He turns to the huntress. "Admit it I been a Saint."

"You have been useful."

"I'm an archangel not a tool." Lucifer rolls his eyes. "I'm just saying who do you think is going to be the golden boy at the end me or him."

Mary frowns.

"Are we really discussing this?"

"I want an answer." Lucifer grins. "Call it more a bet who you betting on?"

"I'll bet with my fist if you don't shut up." Mary glared.

"Save that for Michael I'm sure he would love Mama Winchester hitting on him." Lucifer smirked.

"While he wears her son." Anael does a 'yuck face' "Gross."

"My sister has a dirty mind." Lucifer smirked.

Anael rolls her eyes.

Cas also rolls his eyes and sighs heavily. He has seriously had it with his angelic family.

Chapter Text

Bryce didn't know what that explosion was. The impact was so strong it caused him to fall down on the ground. The werewolf couldn't help but groan when the chair didn't break. Then if the chair did break Bryce would still be trapped there is no way he would get out of this alive he might have been smug to the angel and the hunter earlier and showed him he was confident but without the others without Dumah without Michael Bryce felt weak and he wouldn't admit it out loud but he was scared as well.

I need fucking back up like  right now !

Bryce huffs an annoyed sign.

They better get their fucking ass down here and save me.

Bryce then rolls his eyes when he heard footsteps approaching.

Those assholes should know by now they will get nothing from me.

His mind goes to the explosion.

Wait? Do they think I was behind that?

Another thought came to his mind. This thought made him grin.

Maybe it's them! This could be a rescue mission!

Bryce looks up when the door opens. He then froze when he saw who was at the door.

Michael!"

Are you sure about this Dean?" Sam asks.

Dean?

Bryce frowns.

Where's Michael? Is Dean in control? Is Michael pretending  to be  Dean?

Bryce shakes his head.

What the Hell is going on?

"I'm sure." Dean turns his head and smirks at the werewolf. "I'll break the bastard."

Sam nods and closes the door.

The werewolf was left alone with the older Winchester.

Dean pulls the chair up and puts it back into its original position. Bryce remained silent as he watched Dean step back. They both stared at each other for several moments. Bryce is the first to break the silence.

"Aww." Bryce forced a smile. "Sam decided to send in his big brother." He laughs. "Sorry to say but you are not getting anything out of me. I made it very clear that I pledge my life to Michael. I will never betray him. So..." He raises his eyebrow. "Fuck you."

"That's good to hear." Dean smiles. "I do like a loyal soldier."

Bryce straightened up when Dean squeezes his shoulder. The werewolf looks into the hunter's eyes.

"Michael?"

Michael smiles.

"That's right."

"Holy..." Bryce coughs. "I mean oh you're here you're okay...Thank God!" Michael frowns. Bryce laughs nervously when he realized what he said. "Or maybe not. Anyway its really good to see you. The explosion, what was you?"

"No." Michael replied. "We had a little incident upstairs it's nothing major we sorted it out."

"So this isn't a rescue mission?"

"It could be." Michael smirks. "If you tell me everything that's happened during my absence."

Bryce's eyes lit up. A boyish grin forms on his face.

" Of course sir. I will tell you everything. I must say you have missed a lot. For starters we're back. The monsters we have come together as an army to help you get back to full power."

"Really?"

"Yes."

"How are you going to do that?"

"It's risky but I think we can do it...no we can do it we will never let you down boss."

"You are going off topic."

"Sorry umm well basically we capture the nephilim, drain him, we call Lucifer then we trap him then we get the spell off him."

"Spell? Spell for what?"

"To open the portal to the Empty."

"Why would you do that?"

"To save Heaven. If we save Heaven we save the world."

" Heaven was never part of our mission. "

"I know but the angel said if we don't save Heaven there will be chaos and destruction there will be no world left to rule. So she made a plan that can benefit us and benefit her. The plan is to open the portal, get the angels out, give you your grace and either you kill Lucifer or send Lucifer into the portal. The nephilim we can kill him but given that he killed you I guess you want some payback so..."

"Wait! so the nephilim is not in charge?"

"No." Bryce frowns. "We would never follow the Devil's spawn."

"The angel, who is she?"

"Her name is Dumah."

Dumah ?

"Dumah." Michael taps his chin. "Anyone else?"

"No just Dumah. She's quite hot actually you got a good one there Michael."

"I have another question. What is Jo's plan in all this?"

"Heaven. Dumah sent us out into groups to capture the remaining angels on Earth. She wanted them all in Heaven to increase Heaven's power."

"And you failed to capture to Jo?"

"I..." He sighs. "It won't happen again I promise. If you let me go we can go and find Dumah and start the plan ASAP. I missed you boss."

Michael smiles.

"I can't save you yet Sam is outside and given my current state...I can be easily killed."

"I'll defend you."

"I'm not risking it." Michael shakes his head. "Give me some time to form a plan."

"How long will that take?"

"Not long. Do you trust me?"

"I do yes."

"Then just do as I say. Right now play along pretend you are talking to Dean."

"Dean? Okay sure." Bryce's face turns thunderous. "Fuck off you asshole! Fuck off!"

Bryce's head suddenly snaps to the side. He looks at Michael flexing his fist.

"Why did you do that?" Bryce whispered.

"Got to make this look realistic." Michael smirked.

"Oh right yeah! Dean would definitely punch me."

Bryce winced when he received another punch.

"Like I said." Michael grins. "Realistic."

The former archangel turns and leaves the room. Sam comes off the wall and gives Michael a curious look.

"Well?"

Michael taps his ear and points to the door. Sam nods and walks off. Michael follows him all the way to the War room. Once they are sure the werewolf couldn't hear them Michael clears his throat and says.

"I was wrong. Jack is not leading the monsters."

"Who is leading the monsters?" Sam asks.

"Dumah."

"Did you just say Dumah?" Cas asks.

The angel walks up to them with Lucifer, Mary and Anael following behind. Michael nods.

"Yes Dumah."

"Why is Dumah leading the monsters?" Cas frowned.

"She wants Jack." Michael answered. "And Lucifer. She wants to open the portal to the Empty."

"What!" Cas' eyes widen. "Why?"

"I might know why."

Everyone turns to the Devil. Lucifer puts his hands in his pockets and he smiles sheepishly.

"I ran into her before I found Mary. Her and Jack were working together they wanted to open the portal and bring back the angels to give Heaven a boost in power."

"Now you decide to tell us." Sam glared.

"I didn't think it was important." Lucifer shrugged. "Jack found out Dumah was using him for power and he got mad and tried to kill her. I stopped him. I don't know what happened afterwards cuz I flew off but I assumed Dumah would have learnt her lesson and gone back to Heaven. I can see now dear sister has gone to extreme lengths to save Heaven. Teaming up with monsters." He laughs. "That's low for an angel...OH WAIT!" He grins in Michael's direction. "You decided to lead an army of them freaks."

"Lucifer." Mary glared. "Not now."

"Sorry I couldn't help myself."

"I don't believe it." Cas runs a hand over his face. "All this time it was Dumah. I saw her in Heaven I told her everything." The angel shakes his head. "How did I not see she was hiding something."

"Don't blame yourself." Sam says. "No one would have suspected her."

"How can I be so stupid." The angel replied.

Just when I thought she has changed.

Castiel thought he and Dumah were on the verge of forming a relationship again. They both had a bad experience with the Empty Castiel thought perhaps they would have more of an understanding towards each other. He also thought being the leader of Heaven Dumah would mature and embrace the role but no Dumah hasn't changed she was still the same. She was still two-faced and a liar.

"She wants you as well Jo." Michael says. "She wants all the angels back in Heaven so she can keep the power going."

"Wait." Anael's eyes widen. "So all this is Dumah's doing?"

"Yes."

Anael shakes her head.

"The bitch."

"Jack prayed to me." Lucifer says. "What if this isn't Jack's doing I mean what if..."

"Dumah." Sam says. "This is Dumah's doing."

"Jack was in a state." Mary says.

"That makes him vulnerable." Cas' eyes widen. "No so that would mean..."

"Dumah." Lucifer sighs. "Dumah has Jack. Now...Now she wants me."

His face turns worried.

"And Jack is the bait."

Chapter Text

"We need to find him. Now."

"And do what Cas?" Mary shakes her head. "Lucifer said Jack is bait we'll all be walking straight into a trap. We need a plan."

"Simple." Lucifer says. "I go in, stop Dumah, kill her monsters, grab Jack and go. Simple."

"No." Sam says. "The way Jack is I don't think he will be willing to go with you. It needs to be us. We need to rescue Jack."

"What are you gonna do?" Lucifer replied. "Go in and kill everyone?"

Sam let out a little shrug.

"Dean would go in guns blazing." Cas says.

"I think Rambo is out of the question." Michael sighed.

"Did you just say Rambo?" Sam frowned.

"What. I'm sharing a body with a 80's movie nerd."

"I'm sharing a body with a psycho. Quit complaining."

"You and Nick are made for each other."

"No Sam was made for me actually."

"Yet you kept going back to that psycho."

"Believe me I didn't have a choice."

"Neither did I! The Ruler forced me into this God forsaken body!"

"That God forsaken body is your Sword so shut up and get your weapon ready we're going to get Jack."

"Who said you both are going." Cas says.

"Who said I was staying behind." The Devil replied.

"But Sam said..."

"I heard what he said." Lucifer snapped. "And I don't care. I'm going."

"And putting my brother in danger in the process." Sam glared. "Forget it."

"Michael has a connection to the monsters." Lucifer gestures to his alternative brother. "He could convert them, bring them to our side."

Cas raises his eyebrow.

"Or use them against you."

"Lucifer does have a good point." Anael says. "The monsters will choose Michael over Dumah."

"And Jack?" Sam frowned.

Anael sighs.

"Jack is out of control. We can't let him get away. Michael, Lucifer and Jack in the same place I think it would be a perfect opportunity to do the ritual."

"Its risky." Mary says. "But Jo is right Jack no longer trusts us he is not going to come with us willingly. Once Dumah is taken care off we should do the ritual straight away."

"Red better not screw up." Lucifer muttered to himself.

"Sam?"

Mary looks at her youngest and waits for a response. Sam shakes his head and runs a hand down to his face.

"I..."

"Mom is right."

Mary turns and raises her eyebrow.

"Dean?"

"Yeah." Dean nods. "It's me."

"Are you okay!"

Sam goes over to him. Dean steps back and raises his arms.

"I'm fine I'm fine."

"Where's Michael?" Mary asks.

"Still here." Dean grits his teeth. "I heard everything."

"Everything?"

"Yeah." Dean's eyes land on Anael. "Everything."

Anael kept a blank face. She knew Dean heard that conversation between her and Michael after the incident with Jack. She hoped Dean will realize now that Michael is not the villain. Michael is damaged like the rest of them.

"I don't like working with them." Dean sighed. "But we are running out of options. Sam, you and mom help Rowena set up the spell. Cas..."

Dean's voice trails off as he thinks about what the angel could do.

"I'm going after Dumah." Cas growled.

"You want back up?" Anael asks.

"You want to tag along?" Cas frowned.

"I have a few words I would like to say to her." Anael said with an amused expression.

"Cas are you sure?" Sam says.

"She lied to me Sam." Cas shakes his head. "She's abusing her power she needs to be stopped. She should be hold accountable for what she's done."

"I agree." Anael nodded.

"Alright." Dean gives Anael a stern look. "You better stick to the plan. Don't get any ideas."

"After everything we have been through." Anael gasps. "You should know by now Winchester I will not betray you or your precious little brother."

"Hmm."

"What about the monster?" Mary asks.

"Oh him." Lucifer replied. "I'll happily take out the trash."

"No." Dean shakes his head. "Not yet I want to get more information out of him I want to know all their operations and their hideouts. If Jo is right if we can get the monsters on our side we'll have more allies and we will have more of a chance in saving Jack and stopping Dumah. For that to work I need to go in alone I need to show them Michael is back."

"Dean no."

"It's okay Sammy I got Mikey if things go bad we'll fight our way out."

"Right and I'm suppose to be okay with that?"

"Yes." Dean shrugs. "We can't keep playing it safe."

"When have we ever played it safe?"

"Exactly." Dean smirked.

"So let me get this straight." Lucifer points. "You and Michael are going to charm your way through the monsters, Sam and blondie are going to help red with the spell and Cassie and Jo are going after Dumah?"

"Yes."

"So...What am I doing?"

"Dumah wants you."

Dean raises his eyebrow. Lucifer sighs.

"Right of course I'm gonna be the distraction."

"You do love to talk." Michael piped up with a smirk on his face.

"I like to talk to interesting people not Dumah she's... very dull."

"That's gonna be a problem?" Mary frowned.

"No...No it will not be a problem I just...I just want to make sure Jack is okay."

"He will be okay." Mary assured him.

I hope you're right. The Devil thought.

"We'll fill Rowena in on the plan then we'll get started we don't wanna keep Dumah waiting." Dean smiled.

Dean went back to the dungeon and Michael questioned the werewolf. Mary and Sam told Rowena the plan and together they went through the spell in detail. Anael and Cas trained together. Anael wasn't the best fighter but she did know how to defend herself and Cas had to admit he was impressed.

Lucifer drank a beer and watched everyone as they got ready for the rescue mission. Lucifer may look relaxed but deep down he wasn't. He is nervous. Lucifer wasn't going to admit that out loud because after all the Devil is never nervous...

...So he keeps telling himself.

Lucifer takes another swig of his beer and sighs heavily.

"Lucifer."

Lucifer looks up and sees Cas standing in front of him.

"What?" Lucifer frowned.

Cas looks down at him.

"It's time."

Chapter Text

Dumah waits with Jack by her side. The nephilim just got a prayer from the Devil. Lucifer confirmed he received his son's message and he will be on his way soon. As soon as that happened Dumah ordered the monsters to get into their positions.

The angel glances nervously at the nephilim. She hoped this plan will go smoothly they couldn't afford any mistakes. Jack seemed to sense her anxiety. He turns his head and raises his eyebrow at her.

"It's okay." He smiles. "We will get the portal open." His smile widens and his eyes sparkle with excitement. "And Lucifer will die."

Dumah responds with a smile. The smile didn't reach her eyes.

"You ready?" Jake asks.

Jack turns and nods to him.

"Yes I'm ready."

Jake looks at the angel. Dumah turns and looks up at the sky. She closes her eyes and tries to sense the Devil's whereabouts. So far she got nothing.

"He will come." Jack says. "Just wait a minute."

So they waited. Then suddenly there is a flap of wings. Seconds later the Devil appears.

Lucifer looks round at everyone then his eyes land on his son. Rage rose inside Jack when his father's eyes go on him. Jake clenched his fists when he felt the nephilim's rage. Rage pours into the werewolf and it took everything in his power to not attack the Devil. One look from the nephilim caused Jake to calm down. Jack didn't want to attack yet so Jake and the others will stand down until the time is right. Jack takes several breaths to calm himself down.

Your time will come. You will have your chance in killing the Devil soon. He thought.

"Jack."

Jack hands go behind his back. His face is blank.

"Lucifer."

Lucifer again looks round. He raises his eyebrow.

"I thought you wanted to see me alone?"

"Yeah." Jack smiles. "About that."

Lucifer suddenly felt the heat. He looks down and sees flames surrounding him.

There's the trap.

Lucifer pretended to look shocked. He looks at his son with wide eyes.

"Son."

"Not your son."

"According to the family tree we are related." Lucifer shrugged. "Gotta accept the facts...son."

Jack glares at him. Dumah steps in between the father and son.

"Let's cut to the chase." She says. "Lucifer tell us the rest of the ingredients to the spell."

Lucifer shifts his gaze on to her.

"Dumah." He laughs. "Sorry I didn't see you there you need to get a taller vessel."

"Cut the crap Lucifer." Dumah snaps at him. "No more games tell us the spell."

"Hold up." He raises both hands. "I thought this..." He gestures to the angel and the nephilim. "...thing between you two was finished. Last I remember you." He points at Jack. "...tried to kill her." He points at his sister. "I stopped you and saved her. You never thanked me for that by the way."

"That's all in the past." Dumah says. "Me and Jack both know the severity of Heaven's situation we have to act fast otherwise there will be no world left."

"You think opening the portal is the solution? Bringing everyone back is gonna cause more destruction and more chaos."

"Yet you can come back." Dumah snorted. "I would say you are the one who least deserves to come back."

"Ouch." Lucifer places his hand on his chest. "Quite harsh little sis."

"She's speaking facts." Jack nods. "You're a monster an abomination to this planet."

"Yeah yeah yeah chill out Michael. I see his grace has got to your head."

"At least he knew what you were. Michael might be an asshole but he has sense when it comes to you. You will never change the Devil will never redeem himself. You proved that to me the day you stole my grace."

" I said I was sorry. "

"SORRY IS NOT GOOD ENOUGH!"

"I mean it." Lucifer's face turns serious. "I said this many times and I will say it again I'm sorry. I understand if you don't want to forgive me honestly I don't forgive myself for what I did that day either but I want to make things right please give me a chance to make things right."

Jack's face becomes thoughtful. Dumah glances at him and waits for a response. Jack sighs and folds his arms.

"You want to make things right Lucifer? Then do the right thing and give us the spell."

"I can't."

"Can't or you won't."

"Please think about this Jack think about what you are doing."

"I know what I'm doing. I'm doing what's right for my world when Heaven is saved I will take over and be the God the world needs."

"God?" Lucifer snorted. "You? Naa...Ha. Sorry Jack I do care about you and I want you to achieve big things in life but becoming God? Dude you have barely been on this world for long you can't be a God."

" I been on this world long enough to know how it works and to know what improvements are required to make the world better. "

"Now you are definitely sounding like him." Lucifer nods. "A freaking dick."

"Says the guy who is currently trapped." Jack raises an amused brow. "I think we know who the real dick is. I'm looking at him right now."

"Yeah that werewolf does look like a douche." Lucifer grinned.

Jake snarls at that. Dumah rests her hand on his shoulder.

"Ignore him." She warns. "He likes to get under people's skin."

"For you it would be fur cuz you are a...you know a mutt."

Jake's eyes flash with fury.

"Fuck you."

"No thanks I'm not into werewolves they smell of a wet dog."

"FUCK YOU!"

"Not interested wolfie."

"THAT'S ENOUGH!" Jack screamed.

Everyone goes silent. Jack points at the Devil.

"I know what you are doing you are stalling."

"Stalling? For what?"

"You don't want to give me the spell. You are doing everything you can to waste time. "

"I thought I was here to have a chat with my son. Didn't know we were role-playing Harry Potter talking about spells and stuff."

"There you go you are doing it again." Jack cut him off with a glare. "Wasting time." Jack steps forward and his eyes glow gold. His feet stop on the outside of the trap. Lucifer looks down at him. Jack gives his father a stern look. "I am going to give you a chance to tell me the spell."

"If I don't?"

"If you don't." Jack looks at the flames. "Then you will leave me no choice but to come in."

"Jack!" Dumah hissed.

Jack ignores her and keeps his focus on his father.

"You are gonna come in here? That's quite reckless. "

"I will do what is necessary."

"Jack!"

"Silence Dumah. It's your choice Lucifer you either tell me the spell or I will go into your memories and find the spell myself. What's it gonna be?"

Both options sounded like a bad idea. Lucifer couldn't bear the thought of Jack looking into his memories. Jack will see everything. The fall, the torture, the pain and anguish. All through Lucifer's life he has endured pain he didn't want Jack to be exposed to any of that. Also those memories made Lucifer feel weak and Jack could take advantage of that and try to break him down even further.

He will also see that I'm a monster. Lucifer thought.

He will also see that you love him. Another voice spoke him.

Lucifer's breath hitched at that thought. Jack didn't believe him. If Jack could see for himself and see Lucifer's thoughts, feelings and memories he will see how much the Devil cares about him he will see Lucifer is telling the truth.

Then he could find out about the plan.

Oh yeah...

Lucifer shakes his head and sighs heavily. He will have to do what he came here to do. Be a distraction.

The Devil folds his arms and pretends to give in.

"Alright Jack you won. I'll tell you the spell."

Chapter Text

Dean looks up at the huge building and shakes his head.

"Yeah this definitely stinks of Michael."

He felt a shift and flinched when he heard the former archangel speak up.

"Archangels do not have a scent Dean. I don't smell."

Dean couldn't help but roll his eyes at the comment.

"Also." Michael continued. "How can it smell of me when I have never been here before?"

"What I mean is..." Dean sighs. "This building it is big it is fancy and all your monsters are in there it's exactly like last time."

"Not really."

"What do you mean?"

"Well one your mother, Jo, Rowena and Lucifer were not involved, two there is no Spear and three me and Jack have swapped sides."

"Jack hasn't swapped sides." Dean shakes his head. "He is walking round with your fucking grace so technically we are still fighting you."

"I suppose if you look at it like that..."

"Enough of the chit chat we got some monsters to catch." Dean scans his surroundings. "So." He again looks up at the building. "How do you wanna do this?"

"I suggest we go in with a calm manor." Michael replied. "Don't rush it I don't know how much power Jack has over them."

Dean sighs.

"Right."

"I know patience is not your strength Winchester but...This is a very delicate situation we can't afford any mistakes we need to be careful."

"I know."

Dean grips his weapon and slowly walks towards the building. He slips into one of the open windows. Dean drops down and takes a deep breath. He then grimaced when he saw the sight of hearts, blood and other types of organs all along the shelf.

Gross

"At least this is better than the bathroom." Michael says.

Dean jumps when something falls out from the fridge. Dean covers his mouth when he realizes what it is. On the ground is a dead rabbit. That was only the beginning in the fridge there is a range of blood bags and dead animals.

It's like I'm reliving one of Sammy's favorite serial killer documentaries.

Dean suddenly felt his leg move. The next minute the rabbit slid across the floor and went under the cupboards.

HEY! Dean yelled in his mind. YOU HAD NO RIGHT...

"We are on a mission." Michael cuts him off.

Did you have to kick it?!

"I could have cut off its foot." Michael smirked. "Give us some luck."

Dean shakes his head.

That's not funny.

"Oh sorry did I trigger an unpleasant memory?" Michael grinned. "Who was that woman who screwed you over ah yes...Bela Talbot. Quite a fine creature she knew exactly what buttons to push."

Why are we talking about her?

"That's the first thing that came to your mind when I mentioned the rabbit's foot." Michael mentally shrugged. "By the way I think that rabbit was a she." He turns the hunter's head in the direction where the rabbit went. "May you rest in peace Bela."

You are calling the rabbit Bela?

"At least I am paying my respects."

Respect? You just fucking kicked it.

"It was your foot that kicked her."

Yeah and you just controlled my foot!

"Still your foot."

Dean rolls his eyes and waves the argument off. They haven't got time for this. As the hunter steps out of the kitchen, he feels something grab his arm. Before he could process what is happening the hunter is suddenly pushed up against the wall.

"Winchester!"

He felt something press down on his neck. He looks up and sees this young woman only it wasn't just a woman it was a vampire. The vampire bared her fangs and presses her arm into the hunter keeping him pinned to the wall.

"Wait!"

Dean heard himself speak. He then felt his arms go up in a surrendering position.

"It's me. "

The vampire froze. She narrows her eyes and studies his face.

"M...Michael?"

The former archangel smiles.

"Yes it is I."

The vampire blinks. She then looks at her arm.

"Oh..." Her eyes widen. "Oh...Oh!" She pulls away and takes several steps back. "My Lord." She pulls at her hair and anxiously looks round. "The nephilim he..."

"I know." Michael calmly steps forward. "I know what he has done. I'm here now." He places his hand on her shoulder. "I'm here to save you from him."

"You can't!" She bites her lip. "The nephilim is too powerful."

"You have no faith in me?"

"No it's not that it's just..." She clutches her head and a moan escapes her lips. "He is controlling our minds He is abusing our connection. He... He killed Marcin!" A tear rolls down her face. "He blocked my emotions I...I couldn't feel anything but seeing you...I...I can feel again but I don't know how long it will last. If he knows you are here, he will kill you."

"I'm not afraid of him."

"I could kill you! I won't be able to stop! Michael we are screwed."

"I brought you back right?" Michael nods. "You have control?"

"For now yes."

"We must alert the others get them on our side but we have to be discreet we can't let the nephilim know I'm here you understand?"

"I don't like to question you my Lord but what are you going to do once we gather all the others? As I just said the nephilim is too powerful."

"I will take back what is mine." Michael growled. "I will rip my grace from his throat and I will kill him. "

"And Lucifer?"

"Lucifer?"

"He is here to. He is trapped. "

"Trapped? Excellent I can kill him after I kill the boy. It will be so satisfying watching Lucifer suffer as I rip his son apart. After they are all dead... " He grins. "We can resume our plans and make the world a better place."

"I...I don't know."

"Just focus on my face." Michael lifts her chin with his finger. "Push the nephilim out of your head and focus on me remember I saved you not him me I am your leader I am your God."

"You..." The vampire stares into his eyes. "You saved me."

"That's right."

"You...You are my leader you are my God."

"You follow Michael not Jack Michael remember my face and my name our bond should be strong enough to overpower the connection you have with the nephilim. "

"Yes." She nods. "Yes I...I follow you Michael I will follow you all the way."

Michael smiles at that.

"Good girl." He pats her shoulder. "Now let's find the others."

She again nods.

"Yes Lord Michael."

She turns and walks off.

Well that was easy. Dean says.

"Don't jinx it. " Michael warns him. "Something can still go wrong. Right now best to keep your mouth shut."

Yeah about that.

Michael sighs.

"What?"

I can't keep my mouth shut because...you are using my mouth.

The hunter laughs while the former archangel's lips tug upwards into a small smile. The smile vanishes few seconds later as Michael turns his attention back on to the mission and hopes everything will run smoothly.

Chapter Text

"Right, everything is sorted." Rowena clasps her hands and looks at her companions. "You all ready?"

Sam and Mary both check their weapons and nod.

"Good." Rowena forced a smile. "Now we wait."

The witch sits down and sighs heavily. Sam scans his surroundings while Mary raises her eyebrow.

"You seem very optimistic all of a sudden?"

"Believe me dear." Rowena gives her a look. "I'm far from optimistic."

"You agreed to the plan?"

"Yeah I agreed to it not liked it. They are two different things. " Rowena runs a hand down her face. "I do want to save the boy but this plan so many things can go wrong."

Sam turns and frowns at the witch.

"You decide to bring this up now?"

"I couldn't exactly...You know."

"She's talking about Lucifer and Michael." Mary says. "Rowena."

"I know I know." Rowena raises her hands. "I don't want to know."

"I'm not giving you a lecture on this." Mary shakes her head. "I just want to say maybe for once can you stop dwelling on the past? Lucifer and Michael have hurt all of us but we are getting on with it Hell my son is currently with Michael as we speak."

"Mom."

"No Sam." Mary cuts him off. "I'm tired okay? I'm tired of the constant doubt from everyone." Mary looks away and closes her eyes. "I get we need to be cautious I understand that but if things do go south we'll take care of it we'll act on it when it happens but now..." She opens her eyes. "Everything is running smoothly Lucifer is keeping them distracted, Dean and Michael are in the building, Jo and Castiel are armed and ready and the spell is ready to use I don't see what the problem is."

"That's my point." Rowena replies. "It's going smoothly." The witch frowns. "Too smoothly. I'm waiting for the other shoe to drop."

"Like I said." Mary sighs. "Stop thinking of the what ifs and start focusing on the present. Okay?"

Rowena shrugs.

"Okay."

"Right?" Mary nods. "Good that's good."

The conversation ends and the three of them waited patiently for their next move.

Lucifer watched as Jack and Dumah prepared the spell. Lucifer gave them the instructions. At first he kept changing the ingredients then said some instructions which turned out to be a joke. When Lucifer made his seventh joke Jack ended up blasting a nearby tree and the trunk crashed into the ground. The dangerous glint in the nephilim's eyes made Lucifer hesitate and he realized he better stop fucking around now.

As the angel and the nephilim got everything ready Lucifer hummed to the song Who Let the Dogs Out. Judging by the look on Jake's face Lucifer had a feeling the werewolf knew the song.

"It's a classic right?" Lucifer grinned.

"I know what you are doing." Jake held his head high. "I'm not giving in not this time."

"Dude." Lucifer frowns. "I'm bored out of my fucking mind here."

"I don't care."

" I'm not allowed to express my love for music. "

"The song choice." Jake shakes his head. "I'm not stupid."

"You sensitive bastard." Lucifer laughed. "You mutts really take things to heart. You agree Edward?"

Lucifer turns his attention to one of the vampires. The vampire rolls his eyes.

"How original."

"I didn't know your name." Lucifer raises his hands. "Had to call you something. I take you don't like Twilight then."

"I hate it." The vampire said with disgust.

"Not into romance hmmm. To be honest I don't think no girl will kiss you with those..." He gestures to his teeth. "I don't mean to be rude but they are black when was the last time you brushed them?" The vampire grits his teeth. "Hang on?" Lucifer narrows his eyes and studies the vampire's teeth. "That's blood? Eww." He does a ' Yuck' face. "How old is that?"

"He does have a good point." Another vampire spoke up. He looks at his friend and sighs. "You do have bad breath."

"No shit Sherlock I can smell it from here." Lucifer gagged. "It stinks. Sorry Edward but you need to sort that out."

"Stop calling me that." The first vampire hissed.

"You didn't tell me your name!"

"His name is Malcolm." The second vampire replied.

"What?" Lucifer snorted. "Malcolm?" The Devil laughs. Malcolm glares at him. Lucifer shakes his head. "For a vampire that is such a lame name. I think you better consider Edward as a option."

"Right now I'm considering what part of you I should rip off." Malcolm growled.

Lucifer smirks.

"I like to see you try."

"Okay!" Dumah stands up and smiles. "It's all done."

"Do I get a thank you?" Lucifer says. "I did just help you after all."

"We have to see if it works first." Dumah replied.

"It better work." Jack growled .

The angel clears her throat. She opens her mouth but she is cut off by a scream.

"HOLY SHIT!"

Dumah whips round. Her eyes widen when she sees the older Winchester stepping out with all the monsters behind him.

No!

Jack paused when his eyes land on the older hunter.

"Dean." He breathed a sign of relief. "You're okay."

"Jack." Dean sighs. "This has to stop."

The relief quickly turned into disappointment.

"I expected this." Jack gestures to the hunter. "I expected you to come and stop me. Dean, I can't do that not when I am this close."

"It's not too late to back out Jack."

"Don't listen to him Jack." Dumah says.

"You can shut up you son of a bitch." Dean glared at her.

"Don't talk to her like that!"

"Can't you see she's using you?"

"You used me in the past." Jack raises his eyebrow. "Remember you used me to open the rift and rescue your mom? Hmm."

"No Jack that was..."

"No." Jack raises his finger. "No more lies. I do not wanna hear it. You see Dean this is my choice I chose to help Dumah I chose to help Heaven I am going to save the world! I am doing a good thing! Why can't you see that?" Dean opens his mouth but Jack cuts him off. "Don't answer that." He sighs. "I already know the answer. The Devil has manipulated you, corrupted you with his lies."

"Jack that's not truth."

"It's the truth. You are working with him right? It's okay Dean this will all be over soon. This will be the Devil's last day on Earth."

The nephilim smirks in his father's direction. Lucifer responded with a dramatic eye roll he was so done with this bullshit.

"Dumah." Jack nods. "Do the spell."

"Jack!"

"If you try to stop me Dean, I will have no choice but to stop you. I...I don't want to do that. I don't want to hurt you. So please Dean let me do this... please!"

Dean slowly shakes his head.

"Sorry Jack...I can't do that."

The hunter cocked his head. His lips form into a smirk. Jack straightened up as the older Winchester raises his hand and waves.

"Hello Jack. It's nice to see you again."

"Michael." Dumah whispered.

"My monsters." Michael looks round at everyone. "You know what to do."

Seconds later the monsters lunge forward and grab Jack by the arms. Dumah is pinned down to the ground. She struggles under the monsters' heavy grip. She screams and tries to fight her way out. She looks up and sees Jake towering over her.

"JAKE! HELP ME!" She screamed at him.

He looked lost and confused. The werewolf then walks up to the former archangel.

"Lord Michael. Are you... "

"Shh." Michael puts his hand on the werewolf's shoulder. "Everything is going to be alright."

"What about her? The angel?"

"She's the enemy." Michael answered.

"The enemy?"

"Yes."

"Do we kill her?"

"YES!" Lucifer yelled.

Jake looked conflicted.

"We'll deal with her in a minute." Michael nodded. "First."

Michael walks towards the nephilim. Jack was on his knees being held down by a group of monsters. Jack looked at the former archangel with hatred in his eyes. Michael tilts his alternative nephew's chin up.

"This...This isn't you Jack, my grace is doing more bad than good. You...You don't want to end up like me. You...You will end up alone and I know...I know that's not what you want. You want your family, your true family. I can give you that if you let us do this one thing." Jack pulled at the restraints and growled with frustration. "Don't fight it." Michael says. "You may not see it now but you will eventually." The former archangel rose back up. "This is for your own good Jack."

Jack stops fighting and narrows his eyes at the former archangel. A wicked smile forms on his lips.

"That was quite the speech Michael. It almost sounded like you were here to help me. We all know that is not true you don't help anyone you are a monster a monster that cannot be saved. You might have a bond with these monsters but I...I have the power."

The monsters suddenly loosen their grip on the nephilim. Michael steps back as Jack rose to his full height. The monsters release Dumah and help her to stand up.

"What the Hell is going on?" Lucifer frowned. He looks at his alternative brother. "You said this would work!"

Michael shakes his head. He didn't know what to say.

"If anyone tries to betrays me." Jack raises his hand. "This will be the consequence."

He then snaps his fingers.

One of the monsters let's out a high pitched scream as flames started to engulf them. Seconds later the fire vanishes and on the ground is a pile of ash. The other monsters gasp in shock. Their eyes are wide with fear.

"As I said Michael." Jack says. "I have power you...you...HAVE NOTHING!"

Michael feels something grab his arm. He turns and sees it's the first vampire he met in the building. She looked guilty.

"I'm sorry Michael."

Michael was then pushed down on to his knees.

Chapter Text

It wasn't long before Mary, Sam and Rowena were found. The witch let out a series of curses as the monsters threw her on the ground. Dean took control and tried to fight out of the vampire's grip as he watched his brother and mom be dragged towards the nephilim.

"I thought for Dean to be here you guys must be here as well." Jack smirked. "Any sign of Castiel?"

"No sir." One monster answered.

"He is covering his tracks. Don't worry I'll find him eventually." Jack nods and again smirks.

"Jack." Sam shakes his head. "Please."

"Shh."

Jack places his finger on the younger Winchester's lips.

"It's okay I am going to fix this. I will release you all from his control. We will start again."

"Jack!"

"Mary." Jack smiles at her. "When this is done when the Lucifer and Michael are dead we can put everything behind us. You're lucky I only sent you somewhere it could have been worse I could have killed you." The nephilim laughs. "All of you are making a big deal out of nothing Sam, Dean be grateful for what I done for your mom. I protected her in the other world I always protected her. Yes I made some mistakes but like I said she's alive that's all that matters right? At least I didn't abandon her unlike you guys." He grits his teeth. "I can already think of a few examples of when you abandoned a loved one. Ah you look surprised! Sam, Dean I'm a God I know everything another bonus to Michael's grace." He taps his head and grins. "Gave me an insight especially you Dean I can already see those dark secrets."

"He's lying." Michael spoke up.

"Am I?" Jack tilts his head. "So many told me I was turning into you if that was the case if your grace had an influence on me then I would know everything you know. Hmm?" Michael didn't respond. "I may have your power and your knowledge but there is one difference between us, I'm the better one I am the one who is going to change the world you on the other hand you are pathetic, a disgrace, nothing but a discarded draft, a failed creation. Oh did I strike a nerve? I'm sorry I thought it was a good to bring up your insecurities. They say its good to share your thoughts and feelings as you are not a type to share I thought I would do it for you. You're welcome by the way."

"Wow." Michael chuckled. "Just like looking in a mirror. I feel like I'm in the Empty again having a trip down memory lane." The former archangel raises his eyebrow. "Anything else you want to share?"

"I would love to but time is ticking and I really need to get that portal open. Enjoy the show guys this is gonna be good. Dumah if you may?"

Dumah quickly checked the ingredients over. She then starts chanting.

Sam closes his eyes he couldn't bring himself to look. Mary watched with fear in her eyes while Dean's anger and worry grew by the second. All the Winchesters felt helpless as they watched Dumah perform the spell.

Eventually Dumah finishes the spell. Everyone waited for something to happen. After a few moments Jake spoke up.

"So where is this portal?"

"Just give it a minute." Jack answers.

They waited another few minutes.

There was still no portal.

Jack's face twitched. He turns and glares at his father.

"Where's the portal?"

"Um..."

"WHERE'S THE PORTAL?" Jack screams at him.

"About that..."

Lucifer grits his teeth.

Suddenly one of the monsters groan and they clutch their chest. Their head then snaps up and their eyes glow bright blue. Seconds later another monster does the same thing. Eventually all the monsters started growling and roaring at each other.

"What did you do?" Dumah yells at the Devil.

"This..." Lucifer smirked. "This is my plan B."

"Plan B?"

"Yeah I uh sort of told you the wrong spell I mean his grace was correct but uh lets just say umm...anyone who has Michael's grace in their system." He blows out a sigh. "You are truly fucked."

Jake locks his eyes on the nephilim. He snarls then charges at the nephilim. Jake leaps and crashes on to the nephilim. He raises his claw but Jack grabs on to his wrist and snaps his arm. Jake roars and goes to use his other arm. Jack's eyes glow then suddenly the werewolf explodes his guts and body parts scattered everywhere.

Dumah's eyes widen as Jake's head rolls to her feet. His lifeless eyes stared up at her. Dumah quickly goes back in shock and horror. Her wide eyes turn towards the Devil. Lucifer shrugs.

"It is the source of their rage."

Then all Hell broke loose.

The monsters charged towards each other. Vampires, werewolves begun to tear each other apart. Sam, Dean and Mary quickly scramble to their feet. Dean jumps out of the way as a monster speeds past him and leaps on to another monster.

"ROWENA!"

Sam grabs the witch and pulls her up. Rowena stumbles slightly but manages to hold on to Sam's grasp.

"HEY!" Lucifer yells. "WHAT ABOUT ME?"

"Can we leave him?" Rowena asks. Mary gives the witch a stern look. Rowena rolls her eyes. "Fine!"

She raises her hands and mutters a few words.

A flash of lighting shoots past in the sky followed by thunder. Then it started to rain. The fire eventually vanishes and the trap is destroyed. Lucifer steps out and smirks at the witch.

"Thanks red."

Rowena's eyes return to normal. She lowers her hands and let's out a huff.

"You are needed...unfortunately."

"GUYS!" Dean yells. "WE NEED TO GO NOW!"

Everyone runs off. Lucifer however stayed put. He looks over his shoulder. Jack is on the ground with a group of monsters on top of him. Every monster is desperate to destroy the grace. Destroy the very thing that was making them feel this uncontrollable rage.

"LUCIFER!"

Lucifer turns his head round and sees Mary waiting for him. Lucifer sighs and glances back at his son.

"I'm sorry kid."

Lucifer then runs and follows the others.

The monsters ripped and clawed at the nephilim's clothing. Jack tried to stand up but the monsters are pinning him down. Then the nephilim's head snaps up. His eyes glow bright. Suddenly Jack let's out a scream and a shock wave comes out of his body.

The force sent the monsters flying back. Jack slowly stands up. Another wave of energy shoots out of him and this time all the monsters turned into dust.

Jack slowly takes a deep breath. His cold, hard eyes roamed the surroundings. He clenched his fists and screamed his father's name.

"LUCIFER!"

When chaos struck Dumah's first reaction was to run. The angel ran and never looked back.

Dumah set her eyes on the first car she saw. She picks up the pace and runs towards the car. Dumah quickly grabs on to the car door. She goes to pull it open.

Then a voice stops her.

"Going somewhere?"

Dumah turns her head round. She is met with a fist to the face. Dumah stumbles back into the car. She quickly gets out her angel blade. Her eyes dart in all directions. She then hears a laugh. Dumah turns towards the owner of the voice. She then sighs.

"You got to be kidding me!"

Anael raises her blade and smiles.

"Hello Dumah."

Dumah pushes herself of the car and stands a few inches away from the other angel.

"I heard you been looking for me." Anael says. "I know about your plan to save Heaven. Getting the monsters to do your dirty work, kidnapping the angels, taking away their free will and forcing them back into Heaven." Anael shakes her head. "This is low even for you Dumah this...this isn't right."

"I am doing what needs to be done. Unlike you I want to save Heaven."

"All I want is some peace and quiet. I can't even have that."

"Peace and quiet on Earth?" Dumah glares at her. "Anael, you are a angel! You serve Heaven it is your duty! "

"Not anymore." Anael shakes her head. "I don't serve God I don't serve Heaven I certainly don't serve you."

Dumah laughs.

"You are still the same old Anael the angel who thinks she's better than everyone else. Do I need to remind you of your place? Hmm?"

"You are still the same old Dumah." Anael nods. "A fucking bitch."

Dumah grips her blade. She gets into a defensive stance.

"You will be begging for your life once I'm done with you."

"Hmm." Anael rolls her shoulders and aims her blade. "We'll see about that."

The two angels then begin to fight. Their blades clash. Both angels try to get the upper hand. Dumah swings her fist. Anael blocks the punch then she swipes her blade across Dumah's arm. Dumah hissed in pain. Anael then punches Dumah in the stomach and sends another punch to her face. Dumah stumbles into the wall. She raises her hand and wipes the blood from her nose.

"Not bad." Dumah raises her head and smirks at the other angel. "But..."

Dumah quickly hits Anael in the face. She then sends another punch to the stomach. Anael goes to block the next punch but Dumah grabs Anael's wrist and twists it. Anael let out a cry. Dumah turns and kicks Anael in the chest. The force sent Anael flying backwards. Anael crashes into the car. The window from the car shatters and falls on the ground.

Dumah picks up Anael's blade. She grips the two blades. Her smirk widens.

"You are still not as good as me."

Anael turns and spits the blood out her mouth.

"I'll make this quick." Dumah smiled.

Dumah goes to attack. Anael spins round and opens the car door. She then grabs on to Dumah's hair and pulls it back. Anael pushes Dumah's head into the car. She then starts slamming the car door into Dumah's head. Dumah drops the blades and tries to grab Anael's arm. Anael smacks her hand away and continues to slam the car door into Dumah's skull.

Blood started to pour down Dumah's head. Anael kept going. All the rage she felt towards God, towards Heaven, towards her siblings all started to pour out of her.

Then the car door stops. Anael looks down and sees Dumah's fingers digging into the car door. The car door rips out. Dumah stands up with the car door in her hand. She tosses the car door to the side.

Blood caked Dumah's hair and face. A couple of teeth are missing from her mouth. Dumah moves her head left and right. Anael cringed when she heard the bones sliding back into place. Dumah goes down and picks the blade up. Her eyes darken. Behind the glowing blue eyes Anael saw something much darker and much more sinister.

Dumah smiles. A manic smile. She looked unhinged.

Anael sighs.

Ah shit!

One step.

Two steps.

Dumah slowly walked towards her sister. Her smile turned into a wicked grin as she saw Anael quickly backing away.

"There she is." Dumah laughed. A high pitched laugh. "The scared little mouse...the coward."

Dumah increased in pace. Anael loses her footing and falls back. Anael goes to stand up but Dumah pins her down.

"Not so fast little mouse."

Dumah pins Anael's arms above her head.

"You're insane!" Anael glares at her sister. "You're fucking insane."

"Its called power." Dumah grins. "And it tastes so...so good."

Anael looks at her with bewilderment. Dumah's eyes go on Anael's neck. The grace pulsed under Anael's skin.

"It tastes so...good."

"Dumah!" Anael's eyes widen as Dumah presses her blade against Anael's skin. "DUMAH!"

Suddenly Dumah is thrown to the side. The angel rolls away and lands on her back. She then felt something cold press against her throat. She looks down at the blade then she looks up at her attacker. The angel laughs.

"Castiel you took your time."

Cas looks down at Dumah with fury in his eyes. Dumah smiles at his reaction.

"What are you going to do? Kill me? Just like the others?"

Cas froze. His mind goes back to every angel he has killed in his life time. All the fighting all the death has led to Heaven becoming the state it is in now. If this kept going on eventually Heaven will fall apart and the world will be thrown into chaos. Cas looks down at his sister. He despised her for everything she has done to him and his family part of him wanted to kill her right here right now however another part of him thought of Heaven. Heaven needed the power.

They couldn't afford anymore deaths.

Cas sighs and removes his blade. A surprised laugh comes out of Dumah's mouth.

"You can't do it. You haven't got it in you. Ha! Oh Castiel..."

"Shut up!"

Cas punches Dumah in the face. The force was enough to knock her out. Cas gets out the cuffs and slaps them on her wrists. Cas stands up. His eyes remained on his unconscious sister.

Anael joins his side. She also looks down at their sister.

"You okay?" Cas asked.

"Peachy." Anael turns to her brother. A look of understanding showed in her eyes. "I'll watch her you go and find the others."

Cas nods. He then turns and runs off.

Sam, Dean, Mary, Rowena and Lucifer start to slow down. The Winchesters take a moment to catch their breath while Rowena anxiously looks around. Lucifer then noticed the explosion of light coming from the distance. Moments later he heard his son's voice scream his name.

"LUCIFER!"

"Oh yeah." Lucifer grits his teeth. "He's pissed."

"Brother." Michael turns and frowns at his alternative brother. "What was that back there?"

"Umm a thank you would be nice."

"Than..." Michael shakes his head. "This wasn't part of the plan."

"Yeah well lets just say I had my doubts about your plan."

"Doubts? You thought I was going to fail?"

"The trust between us...not quite there yet so that's why I created a plan B and yeah I did think you were gonna fail and hey I was right you did fucking fail congrats Mikey." He claps a few times. "You got screwed over by the kid again."

Michael glares at him.

"Lucifer, Michael" Mary shakes her head. "Not now."

Lucifer rolls his eyes. He then looks over and narrows his eyes. He then sighs.

"He's coming."

As soon as Lucifer finished his sentence Jack steps out from around the corner. He then walks towards the group.

"Too many chances." Jack said with gritted teeth. "I have given all of you too many chances. No more!" Jack shakes his head. "NO MORE CHANCES! Dean, Sam, Mary, Rowena I'm sorry but you left me with no choice...I have to kill you. Don't worry I'll make it quick and painless just don't..." He raises his hand. "...fight it."

As Jack goes to snap his fingers Lucifer and Michael grab both of Jack's arms. Jack roars with rage but Lucifer holds on to him tight. He turns and screams.

"NOW DO IT NOW!"

Rowena steps forward and raises her hands. Suddenly blue flames spread around Jack, Lucifer and Michael. Lucifer holds Michael with his hand. The three of them form a circle.

Then Rowena starts chanting.

Jack goes to move but he couldn't. He is frozen.

"What?" He looks at his father. "What did you do?"

Lucifer ignores him and focuses on keeping the circle together.

"LUCIFER!" Jack screamed. "ANSWER ME!"

"Jack." Dean gives Jack a reassuring smile. "Everything is going to be alright."

The chanting got faster and louder.

White light started to form in the center of the circle. The light expands and consumes every being in the circle. Eventually everyone had to cover their eyes as the light got brighter.

"Revertetur ad eam potestatem iusti dominis!"

Rowena then slams her hands down.

The light explodes. Shock waves go across the area. Sam, Mary and Rowena all get hit. The force sends them all on the ground.

Seconds later the light vanishes and the flames burn down to nothing.

Sam sits up. He rubs his eyes and shakes his head.

"Argh."

Mary sits up and blinks several times. Sam's eyes then widen.

"Dean? Jack?"

Sam quickly gets to his feet. He finds his brother, Jack and Lucifer all on the ground. Sam checks up on his brother and Jack. The younger hunter sighs with relief when he finds a pulse on both his brother and the nephilim.

Rowena stands up. She brushes her outfit down and joins the mother and son.

"Did it work?" Mary asked.

Rowena looks down at the three unconscious bodies. She then replied.

"I guess we'll find out."

Chapter Text

2 Weeks Later

Sam pours pancakes on to the plates and tops them off with fruit, bacon, sugar and syrup. He then pours himself a coffee and sips it. He sighs heavily when the phone started ringing. He picks up the phone and answers it.

"Hello?"

"Hi Sam. "

"Uh Jo uh hi. "

"How's the kid? "

"Uh yeah he is um... "

"Himself but not himself at the same time. "

"Uh yeah you could say that. "

"That's understandable after all Jack still doesn't have a soul he is relying on the echo of his grace. You could say he is half full but hey at least he is not on a murderous rampage."

Sam huffs a laugh.

"Yeah."

" That's why I am calling you. I found something that might help Jack. "

"Really? What is it? "

"What's going on?"

Sam turns and sees Dean has entered the room. Dean swipes a piece of bacon off a plate and chews it. The older Winchester swallows and gestures to the phone.

"Its Jo." Sam answered. "She found something that could help Jack."

"Oh." Dean slides into the chair and rests his elbows on the table. "Put her on speaker."

Sam puts the call on speaker.

"Go on Jo."

" Its called the Occultum. " Anael replied. "It was created by God it was originally stored in an ancient temple however it was then looted by Mongol hordes for trade on the black market. Nothing was heard about it ever since."

"So its missing? " Dean frowned.

"Well here's the thing I did some research and discovered that the Occultum was rumoured to be located in America so I did further digging and found this website that sells the Occultum. The description is correct and the photo is correct it seems legit."

"How do you know that? " Sam asks. "It could be a fake."

" Believe me I was sceptical when I first read it as I said this artifact has been missing for centuries so I decided to contact the seller and...I believe she is telling the truth, her knowledge of the artifact is quite impressive. She wants to meet with us to negotiate a deal. "

"Have you got an idea on how much she wants? "

"No but don't worry I'll be there to assist you I don't want this to turn into violence and plus I'm a business woman negotiating deals is my specifically. "

"How do we know this is not a trap? " Dean says.

"I...I can't say for sure I mean I believe this legit but if there is a possible chance something goes wrong... " She sighs. "Come prepared. I'll send the address the meeting is tonight 8pm don't be late okay?"

"Okay." Sam nods. "Thanks Jo."

The angel huffs a dramatic sigh.

"You boys owe me big time."

Then the call went dead.

Anael turns when she hears the familiar rumble of the Impala. The Impala parks somewhere discreet away from the other cars. The Winchesters then get out.

"Jo." Sam nods to the angel.

"Hi." Anael nods to the brothers. "Glad you could make it."

"So just in here?" Dean asks.

Anael nods.

"Yes."

As they were about to go in Dean clears his throat and asks.

"So what's Lucifer and Michael up to now?"

Anael smiles.

"Good actually Lucifer is keeping Hell under control while Michael is helping Naomi in Heaven."

"Naomi is leader again?"

"Better option than Dumah. At first I was there to help Michael like I said I would we worked together on settling him down and regaining the angels' trust. His power is a temporary solution until we find a more permanent one. Of course I can't stay up all the time I have a life down here on Earth."

"You left Michael up there alone with Naomi?"

"Lucifer is alone in Hell." Anael raises her eyebrow. "The world is still standing. Boys this feud between the brothers we are working on it once Heaven is stable Lucifer promised me a holiday and I'm getting that holiday saves me buying a plane ticket once we are all back together we are going to sort out some serious business, family business. Also maybe Jack can join us once he has returned to his normal self. Lucifer wants to make amends with his son."

Dean shakes his head.

"Yeah we're not going there."

"Its not your choice to make Dean." Anael shakes her head. "Its Jack's choice if Jack says no Lucifer said he will understand he won't force Jack to join him. Lucifer just wants to fix his mistakes." Both brothers look conflicted Anael thought now is the time to change the subject. "We better get going we don't want to keep her waiting."

Before the brothers could respond Anael turns and walks into the bar. The Winchesters follow shortly afterwards.

Anael's eyes scan the room. She then paused. Her eyes land on this woman who was sat in the corner of the bar. The woman's eyes suddenly go on the angel. They both made eye contact with each other. Anael forced a smile and she walks over to the table.

The woman quickly stands up and puts on a big smile.

"You must be Jo." She beamed.

The woman sticks out her hand. Anael's eyes lower to the hand. She then looks up and smiles.

"Cut to the chase I know what you are and you know what I am."

The woman raises an amused eyebrow.

"You know what I am yet you still decided to meet up with me?" 

"I had my suspicions." Anael nods. "I can also see you are like me an business woman all you want to do is make a living for yourself so I would very much hope that we come to an agreement, we both get what we want and we both get out of here in one piece. Sounds like a good plan?"

The woman grins and nods.

"Absolutely glad we are on the same page."

"Jo?"

"Ah!" Anael turns and gestures to the Winchesters. "These are..."

"The Winchesters." The woman smirked. "Long time no see."

"Uh sorry do we know you?" Sam frowned.

"Oh we go way back." The woman's smirk widens. "Yes I have changed in appearance but surely you can't forget the one who stole your car. Sweet ride by the way. There was also the time with the rabbit foot..."

Rabbit's foot!

Dean's eyes suddenly widen with shock.

"Bela?"

Bela Talbot's eyes turn black. A grin spreads across her face.

"Hello boys."

Chapter Text

"You...You know each other?" Anael clicks her tongue. "From what I heard I assume you guys were not exactly friends."

"No."

"What?" Bela pretended to gasp. "Come on boys we had some fun."

"Fun?" Dean snorted. "You screwed us over."

"I...I had my reasons."

"Look where it got you." Dean huffs a laugh. "A demon. Have to say it suits you. You were always a fucking bitch."

" Says the person who was recently an archangel's bitch. "

Dean glares at her.

"Fuck you."

"I offered you declined." Bela places her hands face down on the table. "Now shall we get down to negotiating a deal?"

"What do you want Bela?" Sam asks.

Bela gestures to the seats.

"Have a seat."

The Winchesters and Anael cautiously sat down. Bela sips her tequila and clears her throat.

"The Occultum is not for free." Bela shakes her head. "Like your Halo friend said I'm just trying to make a living for myself."

"Even now? As a de..."

"Demon? Oh yes the situation hasn't changed I don't get involved with what happens downstairs as soon as I got off the hook and worked my way up I got the Hell out...not pun intended. I now go by my meatsuit's name Kathleen and started my business from scratch and well here we are."

"You are basically carrying on like nothing has happened." Dean laughs. "You haven't changed not one bit."

"Why should I give up the very thing I am good at? Hmm? I mean you carried on hunting after the angel pulled your ass out of Hell." Bela scoffs as she picks up her drink. "Such a hypocrite."

"Excuse me?"

"Well everything you do is for the greater good meanwhile everyone else we are bad. I did what I had to do it is called survival I worked for Lilith because I wanted out of my deal but you... both of you have done some fucked up things to get out of situations yet nothing bad is said because the Winchesters are heroes...heroes." Bela laughs. "People are blinded by the truth but not me no I know what you are I saw it with my own eyes." She increases her grip on the glass. "And you are no hero."

Dean forced a smile. He leans over the table and stares at the demon.

"I get it you're jealous because I got out while you had to stay down there and rot that's because no one gives a fuck about it you after all you did make a deal to kill your family and you inherited their money." Dean's face turns into disgust. "To this day you still make me sick."

Bela flinched. Her mask slowly started to crack. She then puts on a shaky smile.

"Like I said Dean...survival."

Dean shakes his head.

"Well right now you are gonna give us the Occultum if not..." He presses the angel blade against the demon's stomach. "I will kill you."

"You wouldn't kill me in a public place not with all these civilians here."

"Maybe not here but I will definitely kill you."

"Dean."

"You can't trust her Jo!"

"And we agreed that everyone will come out in one piece." Anael glared at him. "Now stand down and let me do the talking."

Dean sighs and leans back in his seat.

Bela turns her head towards the angel.

"Here's the deal. I don't have the Occultum on me at the moment but when I receive my payment I will get it for you and give it you then we go our separate ways."

"How much do you want?" Sam asks. Bela told him the price. Sam immediately shakes his head. "Are you crazy?"

"The Occultum was made by the Big Man himself I can't let something so precious go at a cheap price."

"But you don't understand we need the Occultum!"

"That only makes me keen to bump the price higher." Bela smirked.

"Look Kathleen, Bela whatever." Anael sighs. "Are you aware of Lucifer's son."

"I think the question is who isn't aware of the Devil's spawn."

"Well you see the nephilim has no soul and the Occultum might be able to get the nephilim's soul back. If you refuse to give us the very thing that can help the nephilim..." She grits her teeth. "Lucifer will not be happy. You know I can always call Lucifer tell him to come and join us I'm sure he would love to be part of these negotiations."

Bela raised an eyebrow at that.

"So what you got the Devil on speed dial or something?"

"Something like that." Anael smirked. "Lucifer well...he can be quite...persuasive. "

Bela swallows at that. She then forced a smile.

"That goes against everything you said you know the everyone coming out in one piece part."

"He won't even need to get his hands dirty." Anael smirked. "He will get the location from you and he will find the Occultum and you...you will be the one who gets nothing. So let's try this again shall we?"

Bela scowls. She folds her arms and let's out a dramatic sigh.

"Okay okay fine. Whatever price I offer you boys will not be able to afford it. So you will have to pay me in a different way."

"Forget it." Dean cuts her off. "Sex is off the table."

"Wasn't going to suggest sex Winchester." Bela rolls her eyes. She then turns to the angel. "I want to talk to Dean alone."

"Not happening." Both brothers said in unison.

"Why?" Anael frowned.

"Let's just say...We have unfinished business."

"Bela I swear to God..."

"No tricks, no games just want to talk." Bela's face turned serious. "I mean it."

Dean narrows his eyes and studies her face. He couldn't find anything that suggested she is lying or hiding something it seems the demon is being truly serious about this.

"What is it you want to talk about?" Dean asks.

Bela shakes her head.

"I said alone."

Dean glances at his brother. He gives his brother an reassuring look. Sam sighs heavily and stands up.

"We'll be outside." Sam then gives the demon a stern look. "You try anything and I will..."

"Yeah yeah I know." Bela waves him off. "Now be a good boy and wait outside okay?"

Sam glares at her. Anael stands up and places her hand on the younger hunter's arm.

"Lets go."

The angel guides the hunter out of the room. Once they both left Dean turns to the demon and asks.

"So what is it you wanted to talk about?"

Bela takes another sip of her drink. She then straightened in her seat. Dean could have sworn she looked tense. Why has she suddenly become tense?

Where the Hell is this going?

"Bela?"

Bela licks her lips. She then narrows her eyes.

"I said you were no hero and you and I both know I am right you have done fucked up things in the past and you always get away with it..."

"Really? I made mistakes yes but I always do what I think is right and the decisions I made I had my reasons."

"But you are only thinking about yourself you don't think about how your decisions have affected others? You don't think about all those around you?"

Dean laughs at that.

"I save lives remember? I am pretty fucking good at it."

"I'm not talking about that. I'm talking about your darkest decisions...like Hell."

Dean's eyes widen. He leans forward. He becomes suspicious.

"What about Hell?"

"What you did down there? The souls you tortured."

Dean closes his eyes.

"Why are you talking about this?"

"You know why Dean you know why?"

"Bela I'm not playing a game here."

"I already said this wasn't a game."

"Then what the Hell is this?"

Bela looks at the older Winchester's face. She then huffs a laugh and shakes her head.

"You don't remember?"

"Remember what?"

"The souls you tortured? Your victims."

"Victims?"

"Demons were bad but you..." Bela grits her teeth. "The souls feared you some feared you more than Alastair."

"How do you know all this?"

Bela looks away. She then sighs.

"Looks like I am going to have to jog your memory."

Bela reaches out with her hand. Dean slaps her hand away and glares at her.

"What are you doing?"

Bela uses her other hand and rests it on Dean's cheek.

"Opening your mind."

Bela's eyes then turn black. Dean's world suddenly went spinning. The older Winchester quickly tumbles out of his chair. He stumbles back a few steps and covers his eyes. Then Dean loses his footing and falls backwards.

The hunter screams as he falls down and down into the dark abyss.

One minute Dean was falling then the next minute he found himself hovering in mid air. He tries to move but his body refused to budge. As Dean looks round he finds himself wrapped round in chains.

The thick chains held him in place. When Dean tried to move the hooks would sink deeper into his flesh. So in the end Dean decided to stop fighting it and instead focused on his surroundings.

Streaks of fire flash across Dean's eyes. Hot smoke blurred his vision. The heat burned against his skin.

Laughter broke the deafening silence. Seconds later a figure approaches the older hunter. Dean blinks a few times to clear his vision.

"Hello?" He called out. "Bela!"

The figure comes closer. Dean glares at the figure.

"Bela what the fuck did you do?"

The hunter then froze when he saw the the figure's face.

The figure's eyes are glowing white. A smirk forms on its face.

Dean's face paled as those familiar white eyes look deep into his soul.

"Alastair."

Alastair's smile widens.

"Good morning Dean." He then frowns and looks up. "Or is it afternoon? I can't say time files in Hell." The demon chuckled

"This isn't real."

"Not real." Alastair touches his chest. "I feel real." Dean suddenly gasps as he felt something sharp go into his skin. Alastair rips the knife out of Dean's shoulder. Dean grits his teeth to stop himself from screaming. The demon flips the blade and gives Dean a curious look. "Judging from your reaction you felt that. You still think this isn't real?"

"What do you want?" Dean yells although he already knew what the response is going to be.

What came out of the demon's mouth surprised the older Winchester.

"I want you to remember."

"Remember?" Dean frowns. "Remember what?"

Alastair steps back. He then answered.

"Everything."

Chapter Text

Dean endured the torture. He bit back the screams as Alastair abused his mind and soul. Part of him kept telling himself it wasn't real and Sam will stop Bela and this will be all over however another part of Dean was slowly slipping falling into the demon's hands and accepting the fact that he never left Hell and all those years were just one big lie, a story to fuck with his mind..

Then a hand rests on his cheek. Dean closes his eyes and refuses to look into the white eyed demon's eyes. The long crooked finger trails down Dean's cheek and along his jaw.

"So?" Alastair purred. "Ready to give in?"

Dean opens his eyes.

The hunter responded with a nod.

"Good good." Alastair claps happily. "Time to get the ball rolling there's so much to see in such a short space of time."

Dean's groggy mind couldn't comprehend what the demon has said. There was a snap and Dean abruptly drops to the ground. A moan escapes Dean's lips as he rolls over and gets to his shaky feet. Alastair throws an arm around the hunter and pulls him in close.

"Lets go."

He turns and guides the hunter down an hallway. They passed several demons along the way. The demons snarled and cackled at him. There was this knowing look in their eyes like they knew something he didn't. Dean suddenly gets pushed into this room. The hunter stumbles slightly but manages to maintain his balance. He then looks up.

In front of him thousands of souls all lined up waiting for their next round of torture. Men, women all lined up side by side their faces are a mixture of terror, fear, pain and exhaustion.

Alastair handed Dean a knife. Dean found himself moving on autopilot he walks up to the soul and rests the blade against their neck.

"Arnold Banks. Died age 52. Sold his soul for a better life to be a successful business man. Became a greedy bastard once the money got to his head."

Dean frowns as Alastair told him that information. Alastair never told him about the souls before.

Bela!

Dean opens his mouth but no words come out. He suddenly realized he couldn't control his body anymore. His hand presses deeper into Arnold's neck. Then with a swipe a long cut forms on Arnold's neck. Arnold gags and coughs and his head goes side to side.

"Corruption, dodgy deals." Alastair continued. "Arnold didn't give a fuck about his employees."

Dean continued to slash the soul he tortured Arnold until his soul was shattered. When there was nothing left to torture Dean moved on to the next soul.

"Bruce Wilson. Died age 43. Sold his soul for an extra few inches down below. How vain and desperate."

"Kelly Lowell. Died age 28. Soul her soul to stop her archnemesis in getting Prom Queen plus she wanted the hottest boy at school. Look where being the popular girl got her."

The list went on. Dean tortured every soul Alastair read out. The job became easier as it went on. Dean was doing this to survive but also part of him started to enjoy what he was doing. The adrenaline, the feeling of making these bastards suffer it was thrilling, exciting Dean didn't want it to stop.

"Sheena Shaan. Died 26. Sold her soul to save her dying sister." Alastair snorted with disgust. "How honorable."

That's when Dean froze. He looks into Sheena's wide eyes and swallows.

"Why stop?" Alastair waves his hand. "We are just getting started."

"She doesn't deserve it."

"Deserve it?" Alastair gave him an amused look. "That didn't bother you the first time you tortured her."

First...

"I didn't know! "

"The stories went round. Bits and pieces here and there. You didn't care." Alastair laughs. "The pain you inflicted on her caused you great pleasure. You may have not had the black eyes and twisted soul but oh you were...are most certainly like us."

"No I'm not."

Yet Dean didn't believe what he said.

Deep down the older Winchester knew the demon was right.

He was Alastair's best student for a reason. Alastair taught him the basics but Dean went above and beyond that he unleashed all his rage and anger out on the souls the emotions he built up through the years has exploded and the souls suffered because of it.

The hunter turns back to Sheena. He wanted to apologize he wanted to grab on to those chains and set her free but he didn't his feet remained planted on the ground, his fingers curl around the knife and he found himself twirling the blade across her eye.

"Please!" She pleaded. Tears streamed down her eyes.

He should take it easy on her but Alastair is watching the demon would punish him if he refused. Then Dean would always put the others before himself. On Earth when he was alive he would have saved this girl and took the hit but down here it was different Dean has endured the abuse and the torture he couldn't go through that all over again no way so Dean chose to be a coward he chose to be Alastair's student he chose to torture all these victims all because he didn't want to feel anymore pain instead he wanted to inflict the pain he wanted these souls to go through what he went through.

"Please." She again begged. "I don't belong here!"

Those words made Dean's lips form into a snarl. That familiar feeling of rage and fury burned in his eyes. Sheena trembled as Dean leans into her face.

"You think you are special?" He glared at her. "Huh? You think you don't belong here well guess what I don't fucking belong here either!"

In that moment her story didn't matter. Sheena might be a good person but so was Dean but Dean had to suffer so why should Sheena avoid it? No one gets a free pass in Hell no one should be treated differently! They have all made a deal so therefore they all needed to be tortured. Every single soul here needed to suffer.

"You are not special." Dean repeated. "You are just another soul waiting in the line."

Dean suddenly strikes the knife in her eye and twists it round. Sheena let out a scream as Dean pulls back. The eye ball flies out and rolls on the ground. Dean crushes it with his boot feeling the need to ensure that every part of this soul is damaged.

Within the next few seconds Sheena was completely shattered to pieces.

"Like the good old times." Alastair grins. "I used to feel that rage from a mile away. You channelled it with every soul you faced."

The hunter part screamed at him to save Sheena, screamed at him to fight Alastair. The screaming went on for a while until Dean finally switched that side of him off for good. He disconnected from himself, buried his feelings deep down. Dean looks at Sheena's crumbled form. His face blank no sign of emotion.

You are just another soul waiting in the line.

Just another soul...

Another soul...

Soul...

Soul...

When Dean opened his eyes next he found himself surrounded by other demons all performing their work on their souls. One demon shouted out "Big fan of yours Winchester!" Dean was tempted to be snarky and reply with a "Want an autograph?" But he then he thought against it.

When it was Dean's turn with the souls he noticed an instant change in their demeanor. Their fear immediately heightened, their eyes became as wide as saucers the mention of his name caused the souls to tremble one soul has already become a babbling mess begging him to spare them.

Just another soul...

"Dean! " Alastair comes up from behind and lays his hands on Dean's shoulders. "Can you smell it?" He sniffs the air. "The smell of fear? It is delicious! Do you know what or should I say who they are scared of?"

Dean's lips tugged up into a small smile when he saw his first soul Arnold Banks shaking and crying. The reaction it strangely satisfied the older Winchester then it showed to him that his message was getting across that no one in Hell escapes his wrath also Dean Winchester is a name that should be remembered and feared by many it gave Dean that power and control he has so desperately craved for a very very long time.

Alastair smiled with glee as he examined his student.

"I see myself in you I was just like you when I first got into the business. Job well done I say."

Part of Dean gagged at the demon's words he didn't want to anything like that bastard he is a hunter, a hero...

Dean's smile widens at the compliment. The hunter, the human part of him went silent again.

Alastair rewards him with more souls.

One soul caught Dean's attention. He heard her cries and sobs from behind the door. Alastair led Dean to the door. Her crying became more louder and another voice a male voice mocked her and taunted her.

"Oh Abbie don't cry. Baby don't cry."

Dean heard her reply but couldn't make out the words. The words came out strangled.

He heard a slap followed by a gasp.

"That's not how you speak to your Father Abbie. " His voice then softens. "That's it! That's a good girl! Cum for me Abigail! That's it...THAT'S IT!...Good girl Abbie such a good girl. Now get some rest."

Alastair opens the door. Dean saw the tall figure of the demon towering over the soul. He planted a kiss to the soul's head before stepping back and turning around. The demon smirks and greets the new arrivals. As the demon went past his disguise drops and he slowly returns to his true form. When he left the door slams shut behind him.

Dean turns back to the soul.

The soul, a child lies on the bed with tears rolling down her cheeks. Dean smelt the sex he knew what happened in here. The scene what he heard and saw horrified him and made him feel sick. The scene brought back that familiar rage and anger. The hunter part of him rose to the surface again. Dean runs to the door and tries to open it. Alastair grabs him hard by the wrist and pulls him back.

"She's not really a child Dean." Alastair shakes his head. "It is all part of the illusion."

The demon made Dean look at the soul. He was right there was no child it was a woman. The bed was replaced with chains that kept her in place. Then Dean's eyes go to her face. Through the bruises, the cuts, the burns Dean saw that familiar face. A face he despised.

Bela Talbot.

When she first looked at him she looked surprised. Then the shock soon turned into that annoying smirk of hers.

"Long time no see Dean." She said with a growing grin.

"Bela." Dean replied his voice conflicted as his mind came going back to the previous scene.

"So you are Alastair's new pet." She chuckled. "You chose to become one of them." She snorted. "What a fucking coward."

"I had no choice."

Bela gave him an amused look.

"Everyone has a choice Dean."

"It is called survival." Dean argued.

Bela cocked her head to the side. Dean is finding it harder to see the innocent little Abigail in her.

"You don't get to tell me what survival is." She replied with a cough. "You don't. Survival is doing what needs to be done not enjoying what you are doing and you Dean are enjoying every minute of this Hell hole.

Dean wanted to say no but he couldn't although he won't admit it out loud he did enjoy this he enjoyed his new role in Hell.

"I did what I had to do." Bela replied. "It is called survival I worked for Lilith because I wanted out of my deal but you... both of you have done some fucked up things to get out of situations yet nothing bad is said because the Winchesters are heroes...heroes." Bela laughs. "People are blinded by the truth but not me no I know what you are I saw it with my own eyes and you are no hero."

Dean could have sworn he heard them words before. As he tried to tug on to that particular memory it soon faded away into the abyss.

"Hell reveals your true self." Bela continued. "Sam would be so disappointed if you knew the truth if he knew about all the souls you tortured the innocent souls!"

Abigail stared at him.

A blink.

Bela is back.

"No not disappointed." Bela shakes her head. "Disgusted more like. Ashamed. "

"I'm good." Dean's voice cracked. "I'm a good person I don't belong down here."

"So that gives you the excuse huh? Dean Winchester the so called hero can do whatever he likes?"

"I HAD TO GO THROUGH IT! " Dean's voice rose to a shout.

"Yes and did we all? but that didn't mean you had to become one of them." Bela spat back. "A monster."

Dean grabs the razor blades and presses them against Bela's neck.

Dean heard Sheena Shaan's wails of agony.

He saw Dylan Barker's damaged face.

He smelt the acid and fire burning into Bonnie Yackley's flesh.

He felt Devon Mount's tears on his sleeve.

Those were some of the names who didn't deserve to be in Hell they all made deals for someone they loved, they all made deals because they were desperate just like him. Yet those were the souls who received the worst torture because Dean was so angry and so determined to make them suffer he wanted them to go through what he did. He chose to ignore all the good parts about them and decided to only focus on the negatives.

He did just that with Bela Talbot.

Innocent Abigail washed away from his mind until he only saw the thief and the bitch be always wanted to hurt back on Earth and oh boy he is going to make her suffer!

He slashed Bela's soul. Destroyed every part of her.

Then Dean caught his reflection in the mirror. He recoiled in shock.

He is smiling. It is a wicked cruel smile. His eyes are sparkling with enjoyment and pleasure at one point a laugh escaped from him as he beat Bela into a pulp with his bare hands.

Fuck!

Dean stumbled back. The weapons fall out of his hands. He stares at his bloodied fists in shock and disbelief. The expression he saw on his face sent a chill down his spine.

No I wasn't that bad surely.

Yes he knew he enjoyed what he did but he didn't know it went to such extreme lengths. He went above and beyond compared to any other demon he even become more ruthless than Alastair himself.

That cruel evil smile.

"NO!"

Abigail looks up a him. Her jaw hung loosely and her face is pouring with blood. Sheena's eyeball rolls out of her socket. Another soul then another soul then another soul each and every single one started to appear until they all surrounded him. It wasn't the torture that shocked Dean it was the fear, the absolute terror these souls showed towards him.

He caused this.

But you liked it?

"Yes...No..."

Just another soul...

But it wasn't just another soul they were humans just like him they were innocents who had no choice but to be here.

He chose to make it worse for them.

Bela is right.

Despite everything he wasn't a hero he is a fucking monster!

"The stories went round. Bits and pieces here and there. You didn't care. The pain you inflicted on her caused you great pleasure. You may have not had the black eyes and twisted soul but oh you were...are most certainly like us." Alastair's words repeated in his head.

"For the rest of your life you will remember every single minute of your time down here. "

Bela stood in front of him with her arms folded.

Now you will remember their names all of their names of course you will never forget that face your face. I always remembered it and now you will. You will live with the guilt and the knowledge of what you really did down here not the PG version the full version...X rated." She nods. "That's a good enough payment for me. "

Payment?

Then everything seemed to come flooding back.

Dean's eyes widen with horror.

"Bela?"

Bela silences him by pressing a finger to his lips. She then leans forward and whispers in his ear.

"It was good seeing you again Dean."

Then she pushes him into the darkness.

Moments later Dean gasps and sits up. His hands fly to his mouth and chest as he tries to catch his breath.

"You are okay Dean you're fine. "

A glass of water is pushed towards him.

Dean picks it up and gulps it back. He coughs and punches his chest with his fist.

"You're not there anymore it is done our trip down memory lane has come to a close."

Dean blinks several times to regain his vision. He frowns at the strange woman before him.

"Who are you?" Then Dean paused as realization dawns on him. "You!" He growled. "You fucking bitch!"

Bela gave him an innocent smile.

"Payment received well done now see that wasn't so hard. "

"You promised no games."

"It wasn't." She replied. "Brother Sam didn't even know about our trip I kept it discreet and you were only gone for a couple of minutes it was barely noticeable."

"Why? "

"Why what?"

"Why? Why? Did you do that?"

Bela didn't answer because she didn't need to Dean knew the answer to that question she wanted him to remember everything she wanted to prove her point that the Winchesters are not the heroes everyone thinks they are.

"I know some of the souls." Bela suddenly admits. "They turned like me and...they hate you they want you dead."

"What do you expect me to say? Sorry?"

"No I just want you to be aware if Sheena or Bonnie any of them find you at least you will know why and you will know you are the reason they became the way they did monsters."

Dean gulped at that. He never thought of it in that way. Those souls they would be demons now he played a part in destroying their innocence.

That only helped to increase Dean's guilt even more. Bela noticed the shame on his face but didn't comment on it.

"If you felt that strongly about me why haven't you killed me?" Dean asks.

"Death is not for you Dean we both know that also I think you being alive and suffering is a much better punishment." It was silent for several moments. Then Bela clears her throat. "Anyway...we better not keep your brother waiting any longer and I need to speak to the angel to discuss arrangements as I said I don't have it on me at the moment but I will give it to you I always do my end of the deal. "

"Bela?"

"Hmm?"

Dean looks at her.

"Abbie, that was you?"

Bela didn't reply. Dean plants his hands down on the table.

"That's why you made the deal because of what your Dad did to you."

Still no reply.

Dean shakes his head.

"How did I forget?"

You chose to forget.

Dean closes his eyes. The guilt showed on his face.

"Bela, why didn't tell us the truth?"

"What would that change?" She asked.

"Maybe then..." He sighs. "Maybe we could have helped you. "

"We would still end up in Hell."

"I know but..." He again sighs. "I thought so low of you I hated you but if I knew if you just told me.. "

"Don't want your pity." She shakes her head. "That's why I never told you. "

"You didn't want to be weak." Dean frowns at her. "Bela..."

Bela stands up and raises her hand. She cuts him off. She didn't want to talk about this anymore. Dean closes his mouth and looks down.

"Well now you know." She says. "Let's just leave it as that."

"Is he a demon?" Dean asks. "Did he go to Hell?"

"I don't know." She answered honestly. "They never told me and to be honest I just wanted to leave the past behind and start over. I didn't want him ruling my life."

"If I find him." Dean said with determination in his voice. "I will kill him I'll make him pay for what he did. "

Bela seemed at first taken back by his response then she shakes her head and frowns at him.

"You can do whatever you want Dean but it will never change anything."

"I know." Dean nods. "But I want to do this. I am not letting that bastard get away with it."

Dean noticed Bela's eyes shining. She quickly blinks back the tears that threatened to form. She straightened up and the mask slid back into place. However Dean saw in her eyes she looked happy by the offer that someone out there was willing to this put son of a bitch down for good. Human, ghost, demon Dean was not going to let her Father live in any type of form.

"Thank you." She whispered.

He responded with a small smile.

Then Bela opens the door and steps out. She greets the angel and they begin to discuss arrangements. Shortly after Dean steps out.

"What happened in there?" Sam asked noticing how shaken up his brother looked.

"Nothing." Dean replied.

Sam glares at him.

"Dean!"

"It doesn't matter." Dean cut him off. "We got what we need now we can help Jack get his soul back."

Just another soul...

Dean grimaced as the screams echoed in his mind.

"Are you sure you are okay? " Sam asks.

"I'm fine."

Sam heard the stern tone in Dean's voice silently ordering him to drop the subject. Sam sighs and shakes his head. This looked like another moment where they are just doing to brush it under the carpet in true Winchester style. Dropping the subject and never bringing it up again.

"She's going to meet with me later." Anael says as she joins the boys. "I'll meet you at a motel to drop it off."

"Then Jack will be okay?" Sam asks.

"Yes." Anael smiles. "He will be okay."

"This will bring my soul back?"

Jack inspects the Occultum in his hands. His brow is furrowed and his lips turn down into a frown.

"Yes." Castiel assured him.

After the Winchester received the Occultum they called everyone to tell them the news. Castiel joined them straight away. Mary even arrived wanting to give her support to Jack she wanted to be there for him she wanted to be there for all of them.

"So I just eat it?" Jack asks.

"According to Jo yes you do." Sam answered.

"Then what will happen?"

"I don't know. " Dean replied. "Guess we are about to find out."

Mary sits down next to the nephilim and smiles at him.

"We are here for you we are not going anywhere."

"She's right." Sam nods. "We're here for you Jack."

Jack gave them a blank look. He didn't have the emotions to express how grateful he was for their support. The nephilim then turns his attention back to the Occultum. He takes a deep breath then pops the Occultum into his mouth. He swallows and waits for something to happen. After a minute Jack shrugs.

"Nothing happened."

Suddenly Jack gets a sharp pain in his chest. He clutched his chest and cries out in pain.

"JACK!" Everyone rushed to his aid.

Jack's eyes roll to the back of his head then he collapses on the bed.

When Jack woke up he found himself in a beautiful garden. Everywhere he looked there was a range of flowers, bushes and trees. Jack picks up one flower and sniffs it.

Smells nice.

"What are you doing here?"

The voice causes Jack to quickly get to his feet. A girl who looked around the age of 10 stared at him with disbelief and confusion.

Jack places his hand on his chest.

"I am Jack."

"You must not be human." She shakes her head. "Humans may not enter here. Are you an angel?"

"Um, it's a long story. Why do humans have to stay out?"

"This is the Garden. Man's beginning."

Jack's eyes widen.

"You mean...Eden. Like Adam and Eve?"

"God loved them so. His prize creations, until he banished them and all of mankind from the perfection of the Garden and he hid it away."

She looked sad as she said it. Jack steps forward.

"I was told this place might change me somehow."

"Perhaps." She nods. "If you were the one meant to find it. You'll know soon enough."

Before Jack could get anymore answers the girl steps into the bushes and disappears.

Jack then heard a hiss coming from the trees. He looks up and sees a snake looking down at him.

"Who are you, really?" The snake hissed at him. "Who are you meant to be?"

A sudden force causes Jack to drop down to his knees. He felt a burning pain in his chest.

Suddenly memories of his life flash before his eyes starting from the moment he was born to when he threatened to his kill family. He would have killed them if Lucifer and Michael didn't stop him.

I tried to kill them.

Jack shakes his head in shock.

My family.

Then the dam broke and the emotions all came flooding out.

Jack cries out as he is hit with every emotion. He crumbles to the ground as every emotion and memory attacked every part of him. His chest glows gold as the soul starts to rebuild itself and become whole again. A sob breaks out from the nephilim as the feelings of guilt consumed him.

"I'm sorry." Jack said his voice cracked. "I am so sorry! "

Jack then covers his eyes as the white bright light threatens to blind him. Seconds later there is a flash and Jack finds himself back in his bedroom. The nephilim gasps as he sits up

"Jack!" Sam said his voice full of worry. "Are you okay?"

Jack's hands go straight to his chest. Dean looks at everyone.

"Did it work?" He asked.

Cas smiles as he sees the nephilim's soul shining brightly.

"It worked."

There was a sigh of relief.

Jack looks down at himself.

"Jack?"

Jack looks up. Mary smiles at him.

"Jack, just… Listen! Jack? Please! Listen to me!"

"LEAVE ME ALONE."

Jack bit back a sob that threatened to form. Tears formed in his eyes.

"I'm sorry."

Then the neplilim broke down.

Mary pulls him in and wraps her arm around him.

"I'm sorry." He repeated.

"It's okay Jack."

"It's not okay I...I sent you to the Empty I...I hurt you...I...I hurt everyone."

"I'm here now." Mary assured him. "It's over."

Castiel also wraps his arm around Jack and places a soft kiss to his forehead.

"We are all here for you Jack." The angel assured him.

Sam and Dean also joined in and comforted the nephilim. It pained them to see Jack like this but at least he was finally feeling emotions and everyone swore that they will help Jack through this because no matter what happened Jack is family.

He will always be family to them.

Chapter Text